







 
   
     
       
         Heresiography, or, A discription of the hereticks and sectaries of these latter times by E. Pagitt.
         Pagitt, Ephraim, 1574 or 5-1647.
      
       
         
           1645
        
      
       Approx. 360 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 92 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54528
         Wing P175
         ESTC R2783
         12498417
         ocm 12498417
         62593
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54528)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62593)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 700:11)
      
       
         
           
             Heresiography, or, A discription of the hereticks and sectaries of these latter times by E. Pagitt.
             Pagitt, Ephraim, 1574 or 5-1647.
          
           
             The second edition, with some additions, as in the folio following.
          
           [22], 160 p.
           
             Printed by W. Wilson for John Marshall and Robert Trot ...,
             London :
             1645.
          
           
             Added engraved t.p.
             Errata: p. 160.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Heresy.
           Sects.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           HERESIOGRAPHY
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           description
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           and
           Sectaries
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           .
        
         
           By
           
             E.
             Pagitt
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           ,
           with
           some
           Additions
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Folio
           following
           .
        
         
           MATH
           .
           15.
           17.
           
        
         
           Beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           you
           in
           Sheeps
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           are
           ravening
           Wolve●
           .
        
         
           1
           TIM
           .
           4.
           1.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           latter
           times
           some
           shall
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           giving
           heed
           to
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           doctrines
           of
           Divils
           :
           Speaking
           lyes
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           having
           their
           conciences
           seared
           with
           a
           hot
           Ir●n
           .
        
         
           Imprimatur
           .
           J
           ▪
           A.
           CRANFORD
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           VV.
           Wilson
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Marshall
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Trot
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           their
           shops
           in
           Corn-hill
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Church
           of
           Edmond
           the
           King
           in
           
             Lombard
             street
             ▪
          
           1645.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Sects
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             page
             1.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Semi-separatists
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             Independents
             ,
             76.
             
          
           
             Familists
             ,
             81.
             
          
           
             Adamites
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             Antinomians
             ,
             94.
             
          
           
             Arminians
             ,
             10.
             8
          
           
             Socinians
             ,
             122.
             
          
           
             Antitrinitarians
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             Millenaries
             ,
             126.
             
          
           
             Hethringtonians
             ,
             127.
             
          
           
             Anti-sabbatarias
             ,
             128.
             
          
           
             Traskites
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             Jesuites
             ,
             132.
             
          
           
             Muncerians
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Apostolikes
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Separatists
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Catharists
             .
             Enthusiasts
             .
          
           
             Liberi
             .
             Hutites
             .
          
           
             Augustinians
             .
             34
          
           
             Bewkeldians
             .
          
           
             Melchiorites
             .
          
           
             Georgians
             .
             Menonists
             .
          
           
             Pueris
             Similes
             .
          
           
             Servetians
             .
             35
          
           
             Libertines
             .
             Denkians
             .
          
           
             Semper
             orantes
             .
          
           
             Deo-relicti
             .
          
           
             Monasterienses
             .
          
           
             Plunged
             Anabapt
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Barrowists
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Wilkinsonians
             ,
          
           
             Johnsonians
             .
             70
          
           
             Ainsworthians
             .
          
           
             Robinsonians
             .
          
           
             Lemarists
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             Castalian
             familists
             ,
             89
          
           
             Grindletonians
             .
          
           
             Familists
             of
             the
             mourtains
             .
             90.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             valleyes
             .
          
           
             Scattered
             flocke
             .
          
           
             Caps
             Order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Addition
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             ●f
             a
             Treatise
             of
             M●
             
               Johnsons
               ▪
            
             a-against
             Anabaptists
             .
             44
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pelagins
             .
             138
          
           
             Soule-sleepers
             .
             139
          
           
             Denyers
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             141
          
           
             Expecters
             or
             Seekers
             .
          
           
             Divorsers
             .
             142
          
           
             Of
             the
             Papists
             .
             143
          
           
             The
             Papists
             compared
             with
             other
             Hereticks
             .
             147
          
           
             A
             Postscript
             .
             154
          
           
             An
             Extract
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             National
             Synod
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             France
             195
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Thomas
           Atkin
           ,
           Lord
           Major
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Right
           Worshipfull
           ,
           Sir
           Nicholas
           Raynton
           .
           Isaac
           Penington
           ,
           Lievtenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           Sir
           lo
           :
           Woollaston
           ,
           Iohn
           Glyn
           Recorder
           ,
           Sir
           Iohn
           Cordell
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           Soame
           ,
           Sir
           Iohn
           Gayr
           ,
           Sir
           Iacob
           Garrat
           ,
           Thomas
           Adams
           ,
           Io
           :
           warner
           ,
           Iohn
           Tous●
           ,
           Abraham
           Reynardson
           ,
           Sir
           George
           Garra●
           ,
           Sir
           George
           Clerke
           ,
           Iohn
           Langham
           ,
           Th●mas
           Andrewes
           ,
           Iohn
           Foulke
           ,
           Iames
           Bunce
           ,
           William
           Gibbs
           ,
           and
           Richard
           Chambers
           Sheriffes
           :
           Samuel
           Warner
           ,
           W●lliam
           Barkely
           ,
           Thomas
           Foote
           ,
           Iohn
           Kendricke
           ,
           Thomas
           Culh●m
           ,
           Simon
           Edmonds
           ,
           Aldermen
           of
           the
           said
           Citie
           .
        
         
           RIght
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           Right
           Worshipfull
           ,
           whereas
           I
           have
           lately
           published
           a
           Christianography
           ,
           or
           a
           description
           of
           many
           great
           Churches
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           :
           some
           of
           which
           are
           for
           extent
           ,
           larger
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           Europe
           ,
           for
           time
           more
           ancient
           ,
           for
           succession
           as
           continual
           ,
           for
           faith
           more
           sound
           :
           who
           believe
           with
           us
           the
           church
           of
           God
           to
           be
           Catholike
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           it
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           new
           Trent
           Creed
           confined
           to
           Rome
           ,
           who
           
           renounce
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           excommunicating
           him
           for
           a
           Schismatick
           and
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           Who
           receive
           the
           holy
           Communion
           in
           both
           kindes
           ,
           they
           all
           drinke
           of
           Christs
           cup
           ,
           and
           abhor
           the
           Romish
           decree
           ,
           made
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           .
        
         
           Who
           make
           no
           Images
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           Who
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           figment
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           nor
           use
           any
           Prayers
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           fained
           paines
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Who
           have
           their
           Prayers
           in
           their
           owne
           tongue
           ,
           and
           mutter
           them
           not
           in
           latine
           as
           the
           Romists
           doe
           .
        
         
           Who
           forbid
           not
           Marriage
           (
           the
           prohibiting
           of
           which
           is
           called
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Divells
             .
          
           )
           Their
           Priests
           may
           and
           doe
           marry
           .
        
         
           Who
           hold
           not
           popish
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           Who
           prohibite
           not
           Lay-men
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Who
           doe
           not
           joyne
           with
           Christs
           Intercession
           the
           suffrages
           of
           Saints
           :
           nor
           with
           his
           Justification
           the
           merit
           of
           workes
           :
           nor
           with
           the
           Satisfaction
           Papall
           Indulgences
           .
        
         
         
           These
           points
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           which
           the
           ambition
           and
           avarice
           of
           the
           Romists
           hath
           lately
           hatched
           ,
           they
           renounce
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           worke
           I
           purposing
           to
           perfect
           and
           consummate
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           profit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           establishing
           of
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           they
           seeing
           the
           unity
           and
           agreement
           of
           the
           holy
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           with
           us
           :
           
             Behold
             suddenly
             a
             numerous
             company
             of
             other
          
           Hereticks
           
             stole
             in
             upon
             us
             like
             the
             locusts
             ,
          
           Rev.
           9.
           
        
         
           As
           the
           unpure
           Familists
           who
           blasphemously
           pretend
           to
           be
           Godified
           like
           God
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           they
           are
           divellified
           like
           their
           Father
           the
           Divell
           .
        
         
           The
           illuminated
           Anabaptists
           who
           blasphemously
           affirme
           the
           baptisme
           of
           children
           to
           be
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           from
           Anti-christ
           .
        
         
           The
           Donatisticall
           Brownists
           ,
           who
           in
           times
           past
           hid
           themselves
           in
           holes
           ;
           now
           lift
           up
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           vent
           openly
           their
           errors
           ,
           infecting
           our
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           Antinomians
           ,
           who
           teach
           as
           I
           find
           ,
           such
           a
           faire
           and
           easie
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           viz.
           That
           a
           man
           need
           not
           be
           troubled
           by
           the
           law
           before
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           a
           going
           out
           of
           
           himselfe
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           discerning
           that
           Christ
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           this
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           must
           see
           nothing
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           have
           nothing
           ,
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           need
           no
           sorrow
           nor
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           bee
           pressed
           to
           duties
           ,
           need
           never
           pray
           unlesse
           moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           If
           hee
           fall
           into
           sin
           ,
           never
           the
           more
           disliked
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           condition
           the
           worse
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           must
           abide
           in
           the
           height
           of
           comfort
           ,
           though
           hee
           fall
           into
           grosse
           sin
           .
           The
           novelty
           of
           this
           doctrine
           takes
           so
           well
           ,
           or
           rather
           ill
           that
           multitudes
           of
           simple
           men
           and
           women
           dance
           after
           their
           Pipes
           ,
           they
           run
           after
           these
           men
           as
           if
           they
           were
           mad
           ,
           crowding
           the
           Churches
           ,
           filling
           their
           doors
           and
           windowes
           .
        
         
           The
           Independents
           trouble
           also
           our
           poore
           Church
           ,
           who
           pretend
           that
           they
           have
           a
           perfect
           modell
           of
           Church●
           government
           ,
           which
           Almighty
           God
           hath
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           many
           like
           better
           then
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           that
           in
           Independency
           they
           may
           have
           liberty
           to
           doe
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           having
           no
           government
           ,
           hoging
           to
           be
           as
           free
           as
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Arminians
           also
           an
           after-brood
           of
           the
           
           Pellagiant
           ,
           broach
           their
           erroneous
           opinions
           .
        
         
           The
           Sabbatarians
           affirm
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Sabbath
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Anti-sabbatarians
           would
           have
           no
           perticular
           Sabbath
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           every
           day
           to
           bee
           a
           sabbath
           to
           a
           Christian
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           Traskites
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           us
           observe
           many
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           .
        
         
           VVe
           have
           also
           Millenaries
           who
           affirm
           that
           before
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           Christ
           shal
           come
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           reign
           with
           the
           Saints
           upon
           earth
           1000.
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           they
           shall
           destroy
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             binding
             their
             Kings
             in
             chaines
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             in
             linkes
             of
             iron
             .
          
        
         
           VVee
           have
           Hetheringtonians
           ,
           who
           hold
           a
           hodg-podg
           of
           many
           heresies
           ,
           troubling
           our
           peoples
           brains
           .
        
         
           VVe
           have
           also
           Socinians
           ,
           who
           teach
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           not
           to
           satisfie
           for
           our
           sins
           :
           and
           also
           his
           Incasnation
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           reason
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           Scrip●ture
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           abhominable
           errors
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           Arians
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           We
           have
           an
           Atheistical
           Sect
           ,
           who
           affirme
           
           that
           mens
           soules
           sleep
           with
           their
           bodies
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           Atheists
           too
           many
           ,
           as
           among
           others
           ,
           one
           was
           committed
           by
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           who
           mock'd
           and
           jear'd
           at
           Christs
           Incarnation
           .
           His
           Father
           was
           burnt
           at
           Thoelouze
           in
           France
           ;
           he
           scapeth
           unpunished
           among
           us
           :
           too
           many
           others
           we
           have
           .
        
         
           They
           preach
           ,
           print
           ,
           and
           practise
           their
           hereticall
           opinions
           openly
           :
           for
           books
           ,
           vide
           the
           bloody
           Tenet
           ,
           witnesse
           a
           tractate
           of
           divorce
           in
           which
           the
           bonds
           are
           let
           loose
           to
           inordinate
           lust
           :
           a
           pamphlet
           also
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soul
           is
           laid
           asleepe
           from
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           unto
           the
           houre
           of
           judgement
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           since
           the
           suspention
           of
           our
           Church-government
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           listeth
           turneth
           Preacher
           ,
           as
           Shoo-makers
           ,
           Coblers
           ,
           Button-makers
           ,
           Hostlers
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           expound
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           intrude
           into
           our
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           vent
           strange
           doctrine
           ,
           tending
           to
           faction
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           and
           blasphemie
           .
        
         
           What
           mischiefe
           these
           Sectaries
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           we
           that
           have
           cure
           of
           soules
           in
           London
           find
           and
           see
           with
           great
           griefe
           of
           heart
           :
           
           viz.
           Our
           Congregations
           forsaking
           their
           Pastors
           ;
           our
           people
           becomming
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Gad
           ,
           running
           after
           seducers
           as
           if
           they
           were
           mad
           ;
           Infants
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ;
           men
           refusing
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           accounted
           abhominable
           ,
           &c.
           
           A
           Volume
           will
           hardly
           contain
           the
           hurt
           that
           these
           Sectaries
           have
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           done
           to
           this
           poore
           Church
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           the
           Common-wealth
           suffer
           with
           the
           Church
           ?
           Whence
           are
           all
           these
           distractions
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           Incendiaries
           that
           have
           kindled
           &
           blown
           this
           fire
           among
           us
           but
           these
           ?
        
         
           Considering
           with
           my selfe
           the
           former
           happinesse
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           sudden
           change
           that
           is
           betide
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           fallen
           from
           the
           height
           of
           prosperitie
           to
           the
           lowest
           ebbe
           of
           misery
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           by
           the
           incursion
           of
           a
           Forreigne
           Nation
           ,
           but
           by
           its
           owne
           children
           ,
           who
           imbrue
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           bloud
           one
           of
           another
           with
           no
           lesse
           inhumanity
           then
           Cannibals
           or
           Men-eaters
           ,
           without
           any
           reluctation
           at
           all
           ;
           the
           Sonne
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           against
           the
           Son
           ,
           being
           involved
           in
           a
           most
           cruell
           Warre
           without
           any
           hopes
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           And
           moreover
           (
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           )
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Clergy-men
           (
           who
           should
           like
           Moses
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           to
           appease
           Gods
           anger
           )
           doe
           increase
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           blowing
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Errors
           and
           Schismes
           which
           they
           broach
           and
           foment
           among
           us
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           doe
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           to
           put
           mens
           soules
           in
           as
           great
           danger
           as
           their
           bodies
           .
        
         
           And
           considering
           againe
           how
           wee
           are
           involved
           in
           a
           most
           cruell
           Warre
           without
           any
           hopes
           of
           peace
           ,
           may
           not
           I
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           
             O
             that
             my
             head
             were
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             my
             eyes
             a
             fountaine
             of
             teares
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             weepe
             for
             the
             slaine
             of
             my
             people
             !
          
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           being
           Gods
           permitting
           ,
           let
           us
           with
           patience
           possesse
           our
           souls
           ;
           let
           us
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           good
           time
           hee
           will
           deliver
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           turne
           all
           to
           the
           best
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           every
           man
           doe
           his
           best
           to
           quench
           this
           fire
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           these
           sad
           considerations
           made
           me
           leave
           my
           Christianography
           ,
           and
           write
           an
           He●●siography
           to
           describe
           the
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           set
           downe
           their
           beginning
           among
           us
           ;
           their
           hereticall
           
           opinions
           and
           errors
           ,
           confuting
           them
           ;
           and
           also
           relate
           how
           other
           Princes
           and
           Common●
           wealths
           have
           suppressed
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           severely
           some
           of
           them
           have
           beene
           punished
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           my
           reverend
           Brethren
           have
           not
           beene
           wanting
           to
           oppose
           these
           Hereticks
           in
           writing
           and
           preaching
           ,
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           using
           all
           meanes
           to
           suppresse
           these
           Heresies
           ,
           having
           to
           that
           end
           chosen
           speciall
           men
           to
           preach
           several
           Lectures
           in
           severall
           places
           ;
           But
           without
           your
           helpe
           and
           the
           assistance
           of
           our
           Religious
           Patriots
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           will
           increase
           upon
           us
           doe
           what
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatise
           I
           present
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Honourable
           Senate
           .
           What
           can
           bee
           more
           sutable
           or
           fitter
           for
           you
           ,
           Servants
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           tendeth
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           Edification
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           vindication
           of
           the
           truth
           against
           the
           illusion
           of
           Sectaries
           and
           Heretikes
           ?
        
         
           What
           is
           more
           correspondent
           with
           the
           duty
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           then
           to
           assist
           Gods
           cause
           with
           your
           politicall
           Authority
           ?
           A
           question
           may
           be
           asked
           whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           Heretickes
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           such
           whose
           Heresies
           are
           blasphemous
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           dangerous
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           deserve
           death
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           corrupt
           the
           faith
           .
           If
           such
           as
           poyson
           waters
           and
           fountaines
           at
           which
           men
           and
           beasts
           drinke
           ,
           deserve
           Capitall
           punishment
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           they
           that
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           goe
           about
           to
           poyson
           mens
           soules
           ?
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           St.
           Augustine
           saith
           in
           his
           fifth
           Tractat
           upon
           
             Iohn
             ;
             Quantum
             in
             ipsis
             est
             Christum
             in
             homine
             occidunt
             .
          
        
         
           The
           forenamed
           St.
           Augustine
           indeed
           wavered
           concerning
           this
           point
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           confesseth
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           :
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           City
           wherein
           he
           dwelt
           was
           reclaimed
           from
           Donatisme
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           he
           retracted
           his
           opinion
           .
        
         
           And
           expecting
           the
           like
           successe
           in
           this
           honourable
           City
           ,
           I
           doe
           implore
           your
           helps
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           Iesus
           Christs
           sake
           :
           and
           I
           pray
           you
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Covenant
           we
           made
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           intent
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           wee
           should
           
           answer
           at
           that
           great
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           shall
           bee
           disclosed
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           endeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Prelacy
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           Propha●enesse
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           shall
           bee
           found
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           sound
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           lest
           wee
           partake
           in
           other
           mens
           sins
           ,
           and
           thereby
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           receive
           of
           their
           plagues
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           one
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           laying
           aside
           all
           humane
           reasons
           .
        
         
           Let
           not
           Gods
           cause
           goe
           to
           racke
           ,
           nor
           by
           worldly
           policies
           and
           humane
           reason
           be
           protracted
           or
           retarded
           .
        
         
           The
           Turke
           will
           not
           suffer
           Mahomet
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           :
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           let
           us
           stand
           for
           Christ.
           
        
         
           How
           dangerous
           the
           fostering
           of
           Heretikes
           hath
           been
           ,
           histories
           declare
           ,
           viz.
           Almighty
           God
           sent
           down
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           and
           consumed
           Antioch
           ,
           
           being
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Heretikes
           :
           And
           also
           how
           the
           earth
           opened
           &
           swallowed
           
           Nicomedia
           ,
           the
           meeting
           place
           of
           the
           blasphemous
           Arrians
           :
           also
           in
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           Sleidan
           ,
           
           how
           the
           Anabaptists
           meeting
           first
           in
           Conventicles
           ,
           surprized
           Munster
           :
           and
           how
           hardly
           Amsterdam
           escaped
           them
           ,
           
             Lambertus
             Hortensius
          
           writeth
           .
        
         
           The
           plague
           is
           of
           all
           diseases
           most
           infectious
           :
           I
           have
           lived
           among
           you
           almost
           a
           Iubile
           ,
           and
           seene
           your
           great
           care
           and
           provision
           to
           keep
           the
           City
           from
           infection
           ,
           in
           the
           shutting
           up
           the
           sicke
           ,
           and
           in
           carrying
           them
           to
           your
           Pest-houses
           ,
           in
           setting
           Warders
           to
           keep
           the
           whole
           from
           the
           sicke
           ,
           in
           making
           of
           fires
           and
           perfuming
           the
           streets
           ,
           in
           resorting
           to
           your
           Churches
           ,
           in
           powring
           out
           your
           prayers
           to
           Almighty
           God
           with
           fasting
           and
           almes
           to
           be
           propitious
           to
           you
           .
           The
           plague
           of
           heresie
           is
           greater
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           now
           in
           more
           danger
           then
           when
           you
           buried
           five
           thousand
           a
           week
           :
           You
           have
           power
           to
           keep
           these
           Hereticks
           and
           Sectaries
           from
           Conventickling
           and
           sholing
           together
           to
           infect
           one
           another
           .
           Fire
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           many
           great
           Cities
           in
           Europe
           have
           been
           almost
           ruinated
           by
           it
           :
           I
           have
           seen
           your
           dilligence
           and
           dexterety
           in
           quenching
           it
           in
           the
           beginning
           :
           your
           breaking
           open
           your
           
           Pipes
           for
           water
           making
           floods
           in
           your
           streets
           :
           your
           Engins
           to
           cast
           the
           water
           upon
           the
           houses
           :
           your
           industry
           and
           paines
           is
           admirable
           .
        
         
           Heresie
           is
           as
           dangerous
           as
           fire
           ,
           use
           your
           best
           endeavours
           to
           quench
           it
           before
           it
           consume
           us
           .
        
         
           Thus
           not
           doubting
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           &
           Right
           Worshipfull
           ,
           of
           your
           best
           endeavours
           to
           suppresse
           these
           Heretikes
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           by
           whom
           not
           only
           many
           poore
           soules
           are
           infected
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           is
           blasphemed
           .
           I
           cease
           ,
           most
           humbly
           entreating
           Almighty
           God
           to
           blesse
           this
           Citie
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           unto
           you
           the
           fruition
           of
           all
           temporall
           felicities
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           never-failing
           fulnesse
           of
           blessednesse
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THou
           which
           hast
           atender
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           desirest
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           to
           know
           the
           right
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           having
           many
           doubts
           which
           cause
           thee
           to
           leave
           thy
           own
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           runne
           not
           only
           to
           other
           publike
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           private
           meetings
           of
           the
           Separatists
           and
           others
           for
           resolution
           .
        
         
           For
           thy
           sake
           and
           safety
           I
           have
           published
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           maist
           discerne
           Truth
           from
           Error
           ,
           having
           their
           Errors
           set
           before
           thee
           ,
           with
           the
           confutation
           of
           them
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           OU●
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           in
           his
           holy
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           telling
           his
           Disciples
           of
           the
           
             narrow
             way
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             life
             ,
          
           hee
           specially
           forewarneth
           them
           of
           false
           Prophets
           :
           
             Beware
             of
             fals●
             Prophets
             which
             come
             to
             you
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             ravening
             Wolves
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           my
           deare
           Disciples
           ,
           you
           hearing
           of
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           wil
           be
           inquiring
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Prophets
           ;
           But
           let
           me
           forewarn
           you
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           directing
           you
           ,
           they
           will
           put
           you
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           
           False
           prophets
           wil
           come
           ,
           they
           
           are
           not
           sent
           :
           St.
           Paul
           asketh
           
             how
             they
             can
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           and
           this
           standeth
           with
           good
           reason
           :
           every
           true
           Minister
           standeth
           in
           Gods
           room
           being
           the
           Lords
           Embassadour
           to
           deliver
           his
           will
           ,
           who
           dare
           to
           this
           unsent
           ?
           
             No
             man
             taketh
             this
             honour
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
          
           saith
           my
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           But
           whence
           come
           they
           now
           ,
           from
           the
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           no
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           from
           mechannicke
           Trades
           :
           as
           one
           from
           a
           stable
           from
           currying
           his
           horses
           :
           another
           from
           his
           stal
           from
           cobling
           his
           shooes
           ,
           &
           these
           sit
           down
           in
           Moses
           chaire
           to
           mend
           all
           ,
           as
           Embassadours
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Heralds
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           :
           these
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           reveale
           the
           secrets
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           heaven
           ,
           to
           save
           mens
           soules
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           heare
           these
           fellowes
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           decree
           and
           other
           deep
           points
           of
           Divinity
           :
           you
           may
           heare
           the
           mad
           men
           in
           Bedlam
           prate
           as
           wisely
           as
           they
           :
           and
           are
           not
           their
           hearers
           that
           run
           after
           them
           as
           mad
           as
           they
           ?
           
             Are
             they
             not
             bewitched
             ?
             as
          
           St.
           Paul
           telleth
           the
           Gallatians
           .
        
         
           
             To
             you
             that
             are
             my
             Disciples
             :
          
           daily
           experience
           sheweth
           us
           whom
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
           Brownists
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           go
           about
           to
           seduce
           ,
           viz.
           not
           drunkards
           .
           Adultere●s
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           and
           prophane
           persons
           whom
           the
           Devill
           hath
           ensnared
           already
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           desirous
           of
           heaven
           .
           
             They
             lead
             captive
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             )
             silly
             women
             who
             are
             alwaies
             learning
             .
          
           They
           come
           unto
           you
           in
           
             sheeps
             cloathing
          
           .
           
           That
           is
           ,
           like
           Zealous
           and
           holy
           Christians
           ,
           For
           example
           ,
           the
           Devill
           turneth
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           Light
           :
           Baals
           Priests
           used
           long
           prayers
           :
           the
           blasphemous
           Arrians
           (
           as
           St.
           Bazill
           writeth
           )
           were
           easily
           beleeved
           because
           of
           their
           counterfeit
           holinesse
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Romish
           seducers
           pretend
           great
           Sanctimony
           ▪
           the
           begging
           Fryers
           befool'd
           the
           Christian
           world
           with
           their
           pretended
           holinesse
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           〈◊〉
           their
           lewd
           lives
           .
           Generally
           they
           come
           to
           you
           with
           outward
           sanctimony
           ,
           with
           a
           seeming
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           with
           long
           prayers
           ,
           fasting
           teares
           ,
           ●lmes
           deeds
           ,
           seeming-zeale
           ,
           seeming-humi●●●y
           ,
           seeming
           harmlesnesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             They
             come
             to
             you
             in
             sheepes
             cloathing
             ,
          
           insinuating
           themselves
           into
           you
           under
           colour
           of
           giving
           you
           good
           counsell
           :
           as
           the
           Divell
           their
           chiefe
           ,
           counselling
           our
           first
           Parents
           to
           breake
           Gods
           Commandement
           ,
           promised
           to
           make
           them
           like
           God
           :
           and
           tempring
           Christ
           in
           the
           ●●●dernesse
           ,
           
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           avoyd
           their
           inchantments
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           method
           they
           use
           in
           deceiving
           .
           As
           first
           they
           indeavour
           to
           separate
           the
           sheepe
           from
           their
           Shepheards
           ,
           bringing
           them
           into
           contempt
           with
           their
           people
           ,
           ●ff●●ming
           them
           to
           be
           unprofitable
           ,
           unpowerfull
           ,
           taxing
           their
           conversations
           as
           prophane
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           as
           erroneous
           .
           Thus
           smiting
           your
           Shepheards
           with
           their
           tongues
           ,
           they
           draw
           you
           to
           their
           Conventicles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           palliate
           their
           Errors
           ,
           they
           parvert
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           that
           Monster
           Arrius
           pretended
           to
           have
           42
           places
           of
           Scripture
           against
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           learnt
           of
           his
           father
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           perverted
           part
           of
           the
           91.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
             to
             tempt
             our
             Lord
             to
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             from
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           these
           Heretikes
           are
           enemies
           to
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           being
           some
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           to
           
           the
           Creed
           being
           a
           briefe
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           being
           a
           perfect
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           containing
           all
           that
           can
           be
           asked
           or
           prayed
           against
           ,
           by
           which
           only
           a
           simple
           man
           may
           discerne
           any
           Heretick
           ,
           contradicting
           any
           Commandement
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           Article
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &
           Petition
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           teacheth
           the
           Laity
           them
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           also
           they
           leave
           out
           part
           of
           the
           decalogue
           in
           their
           Catechismes
           :
           and
           for
           other
           He●etikes
           ,
           some
           doe
           null
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           some
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           affirming
           it
           to
           be
           abhominable
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           whatsoever
           outward
           shew
           they
           make
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           
             ravening
             Wolves
          
           ;
           therefore
           our
           Lord
           biddeth
           us
           
             beware
             of
             them
          
           .
           The
           word
           beware
           precedeth
           danger
           :
           
             As
             sheep
             are
             in
             danger
             among
             Wolves
             ,
             so
             are
             your
             soules
             in
             danger
             among
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           The
           j●urney
           of
           the
           Israelites
           to
           the
           earthly
           Canaan
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           our
           journey
           to
           the
           heavenly
           .
           And
           did
           not
           one
           false
           prophet
           ,
           Balaam
           ,
           doe
           them
           more
           mischiefe
           in
           their
           journey
           then
           Og
           the
           King
           of
           
             Bashan
             ,
             Sehon
          
           King
           of
           the
           Amorites
           ,
           &
           all
           their
           enemies
           besides
           ?
           yea
           ,
           would
           the
           Devil
           himselfe
           in
           his
           own
           likenesse
           have
           been
           more
           noxious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           then
           some
           Hereticks
           have
           beene
           ?
           As
           one
           Heretick
           ,
           Arrius
           ,
           denying
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           infected
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           did
           one
           other
           Heretick
           Eutyches
           ,
           erring
           concerning
           his
           humanity
           ,
           affirming
           the
           immensity
           of
           Christs
           divine
           nature
           to
           have
           swallowed
           up
           his
           humane
           .
           Now
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           been
           man
           ,
           how
           could
           
           he
           have
           dyed
           for
           us
           sinners
           ?
           and
           if
           not
           God
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           have
           wrought
           the
           salvation
           of
           mankind
           ?
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           what
           danger
           are
           we
           in
           now
           ,
           being
           invironed
           with
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Here●ickes
           ?
           Our
           Lord
           telleth
           us
           againe
           ,
           
             by
             their
             fruits
             yee
             shall
             know
             them
             :
          
           they
           pretend
           that
           they
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           workes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           
             S●
             .
             Paul
          
           s●t●eth
           forth
           to
           bee
           
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
          
           ,
           
           
             long-suffering
             gentlenesse
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             faith
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             and
             temperance
             .
          
           If
           they
           were
           led
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           these
           would
           be
           their
           Characters
           .
           But
           St.
           Paul
           telleth
           us
           
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             there
             shall
             come
             men
             ,
          
           
           
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             cursed
             speakers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             Parents
             ,
             unthankefull
             ,
             unholy
             :
          
        
         
           Master
           Calvin
           that
           admirable
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           yet
           terrible
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Pope●y
           ,
           setteth
           down
           certaine
           Characters
           of
           these
           Impostors
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Great
             Boasters
          
           ,
           making
           ostentation
           of
           their
           owne
           worth
           ,
           like
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           who
           bewitched
           the
           people
           ,
           sayng
           that
           he
           himselfe
           was
           some
           great
           man
           :
           Like
           the
           Gnostikes
           who
           had
           a
           high
           conceit
           of
           their
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           onely
           knowing
           men
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           their
           common
           talke
           is
           of
           their
           own
           worth
           and
           actions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Superbia
             tumidi
          
           ,
           blowne
           up
           with
           pride
           ,
           and
           among
           us
           many
           proud
           spirits
           having
           not
           these
           preferments
           which
           they
           thought
           themselves
           worthy
           of
           ,
           have
           forsaken
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           gone
           to
           Rome
           and
           Amsterdam
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Calum●ijs
             insidiosi
          
           ,
           deceitfull
           slanderers
           :
           and
           in
           this
           faculty
           of
           all
           other
           Sects
           the
           Brownists
           excell
           :
           The
           ●esuites
           are
           not
           so
           bitter
           against
           our
           Church
           as
           
           the
           Separatists
           compare
           their
           writings
           .
           Michael
           the
           Arch-Angell
           durst
           not
           give
           the
           Devill
           such
           cursed
           speaking
           ,
           nor
           raile
           upon
           him
           as
           they
           doe
           upon
           us
           and
           Gods
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Treacherously
           seditious
           ,
           not
           preaching
           peace
           as
           Christ
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           division
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Brownists
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           which
           well
           they
           may
           ,
           be●ng
           separated
           from
           their
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           from
           〈◊〉
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           malitiously
           divided
           amongst
           themselves
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lest
           they
           should
           seem
           to
           be
           destitute
           of
           the
           light
           of
           truth
           ,
           they
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           the
           shadow
           of
           austerity
           and
           shew
           of
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Sacri●egious
           ,
           what
           the
           appetite
           of
           all
           Schismaticks
           hath
           been
           in
           this
           way
           is
           notorious
           ,
           caring
           no●
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           they
           might
           get
           somewhat
           .
           They
           have
           so
           taught
           ,
           that
           some
           thinke
           there
           is
           no
           such
           sinne
           as
           Sacriledge
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Our
           Lord
           fore-warning
           us
           of
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           so
           lively
           describing
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           having
           such
           Characters
           and
           markes
           to
           know
           them
           :
           Thou
           understanding
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           Creed
           ,
           and
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           misled
           ,
           thy
           sin
           will
           light
           upon
           thine
           owne
           head
           .
           For
           is
           there
           any
           man
           so
           simple
           but
           can
           ●ell
           when
           their
           Doctrines
           they
           teach
           crosse
           any
           of
           these
           ?
        
         
           And
           one
           thing
           more
           will
           aggravate
           your
           defection
           before
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           viz.
           Your
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           wherewith
           you
           bound
           your selves
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           all
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           ;
           God
           forbid
           but
           that
           you
           should
           keep
           your
           Covenant
           
           which
           we
           ministred
           ,
           and
           you
           received
           with
           great
           alacrity
           .
        
         
           To
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           Epiphanius
           writeth
           of
           the
           heresies
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           calleth
           his
           Booke
           Pae●arium
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           medicinable
           box
           ,
           containing
           saving
           medicaments
           against
           lying
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           my
           writing
           is
           not
           to
           hurt
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           warning
           to
           well
           minded
           soules
           ,
           and
           espesially
           to
           them
           that
           are
           entangled
           with
           Errors
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           to
           see
           and
           ●enounce
           their
           errors
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           recover
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           devil
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           my
           paines
           shall
           do
           any
           good
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           any
           against
           seducers
           ,
           in
           forewarning
           them
           to
           beware
           of
           private
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           close
           to
           the
           publick
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           &
           communion
           of
           Saints
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           I
           shall
           thinke
           my
           labour
           well
           bestowed
           .
        
         
           The
           God
           of
           peace
           grant
           that
           all
           they
           that
           confesse
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           may
           agree
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           unity
           and
           godly
           love
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             So
             prayeth
             thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Old
             
               Ephraim
               Pagitt
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           HERESIOGRAPHY
           :
           OR
           A
           Description
           of
           the
           Heretickes
           and
           Sectaries
           sprung
           up
           in
           this
           latter
           Age
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Chap.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             discovery
             of
             this
             Sect
             I
             purpose
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Originall
                 and
                 first
                 Proceedings
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Errors
                 and
                 Blasphemies
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Confutation
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Orthodox
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 opposite
                 to
                 their
                 Errors
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 severall
                 Sects
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Rebaptizing
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fashions
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 How
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 &
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 suppressed
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 especially
                 how
                 they
                 have
                 beene
                 punished
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 audacious
                 boldnesse
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 publish
                 Bookes
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 challenge
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 to
                 publike
                 disputations
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 intrude
                 into
                 our
                 Pulpits
                 to
                 vent
                 their
                 Blasphemies
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Their
                 moderne
                 Tenents
                 which
                 they
                 owne
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               their
               Originall
               and
               first
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               ABout
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               1521.
               
               
               Doctor
               Luther
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Saxony
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               blessing
               his
               labour
               ,
               a
               new
               Sect
               (
               among
               many
               others
               through
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               Devill
               )
               began
               to
               spring
               up
               in
               the
               said
               Coun●●y
               of
               certain
               fanaticall
               people
               ,
               who
               boasted
               that
               they
               talked
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               commanded
               them
               to
               kill
               all
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               ●ew
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               innocent
               and
               godly
               should
               live
               and
               reigne
               alone
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               this
               Sect
               Melancton
               affirmeth
               to
               be
               one
               
                 Nic●las
                 Storke
              
               ,
               who
               would
               tell
               his
               followers
               that
               God
               spake
               to
               him
               by
               an
               Angell
               ,
               and
               revealed
               his
               will
               to
               him
               in
               dreames
               ,
               promising
               him
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Angell
               Gabrie●
               ,
               and
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               He
               affirmed
               the
               Saints
               must
               reigne
               in
               this
               world
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               must
               be
               their
               Leader
               ,
               to
               kill
               all
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               wo●ld
               ,
               and
               to
               repurge
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               tooke
               upon
               him
               also
               to
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               discerning
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               Elect.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               mans
               Schoole
               was
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Muncer
              
               brought
               up
               ,
               
               who
               amplyfied
               much
               his
               Masters
               Doctrine
               .
               Hee
               b●gan
               to
               preach
               at
               Alsted
               in
               Turingia
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               first
               an
               a●●ociation
               ,
               administring
               an
               oath
               to
               all
               that
               promised
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               killing
               the
               ungodly
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               :
               So
               long
               as
               hee
               preached
               but
               his
               dreames
               and
               Fancies
               the
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               bore
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               after
               he
               b●gan
               to
               preach
               killing
               of
               Princes
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               he
               banished
               him
               from
               Saxony
               ,
               who
               〈◊〉
               to
               Nurenberg
               ,
               and
               being
               driven
               from
               thence
               to
               Mulhus
               in
               Tu●ingia
               ,
               to
               which
               place
               divers
               of
               his
               old
               Disciples
               resorted
               :
               whatsoever
               he
               determined
               was
               received
               as
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               preached
               that
               all
               goods
               must
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               
               men
               to
               be
               free
               and
               of
               equall
               dignity
               an
               acceptable
               Doctrine
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               where
               the
               Nobility
               used
               their
               Tenants
               like
               slaves
               ;
               upon
               this
               his
               preaching
               about
               40000.
               
               Bores
               and
               Trades-men
               rose
               up
               in
               Suevia
               and
               Franconia
               ,
               
               who
               tooke
               some
               of
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               r●nsacked
               ,
               plundered
               and
               burnt
               houses
               ▪
               carrying
               all
               before
               them
               .
               Muncer
               also
               having
               prepared
               Munition
               ,
               and
               raised
               a
               numerous
               multitude
               (
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               people
               leaving
               their
               ploughes
               and
               loomes
               )
               armed
               themselves
               to
               become
               adventurers
               in
               this
               holy
               war
               :
               one
               Phifer
               a
               chiefe
               Associate
               of
               Muncers
               ,
               rusheth
               into
               the
               Countries
               adjoyning
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               many
               Towns
               ,
               burnt
               many
               houses
               ,
               and
               brought
               away
               some
               of
               the
               Nobles
               bound
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               Booty
               ;
               which
               good
               successe
               elevated
               the
               minds
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               and
               caused
               a
               defection
               in
               the
               County
               of
               
                 Mausfelt
                 :
                 Muncer
              
               hoping
               this
               defection
               to
               be
               universall
               ,
               taketh
               his
               journey
               to
               Frankhus
               ,
               where
               the
               Frankhusians
               joyned
               with
               him
               .
               But
               before
               this
               snowball
               grew
               greater
               by
               rolling
               ,
               Count
               Mansfield
               raiseth
               Forces
               ,
               sets
               upon
               Muncer
               ,
               and
               slew
               200.
               of
               his
               men
               ;
               Muncer
               renueth
               his
               Army
               ,
               pitcheth
               upon
               a
               hill
               by
               Frankhus
               intrenched
               with
               Carts
               .
               Count
               Mansfield
               with
               the
               Princes
               his
               Assistants
               pittying
               the
               rude
               company
               ,
               sent
               to
               offer
               them
               impunity
               and
               generall
               pardon
               if
               they
               would
               but
               yield
               up
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               sedition
               &
               returne
               home
               .
               Muncer
               falls
               to
               preaching
               ,
               te●ling
               them
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               command
               and
               lead
               them
               in
               this
               action
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               certainly
               overthrow
               these
               and
               all
               other
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               being
               Gods
               promise
               (
               who
               cannot
               lye
               )
               
                 That
                 the
                 righteous
                 should
                 wash
                 their
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               promised
               him
               Victory
               ,
               
               indowing
               him
               with
               such
               strength
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               turne
               all
               their
               bullets
               back
               with
               his
               Coat
               ,
               so
               the
               Botes
               refused
               peace
               ;
               upon
               this
               the
               Princes
               began
               to
               play
               upon
               them
               with
               their
               Ordnance
               ,
               the
               Bores
               neither
               advanced
               nor
               fled
               ,
               but
               fell
               a
               singing
               ,
               
                 Come
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               confiding
               and
               expecting
               that
               God
               would
               fight
               for
               them
               from
               heaven
               according
               to
               Muncers
               promise
               ;
               But
               when
               the
               intrenchments
               of
               their
               Carts
               were
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               Army
               came
               to
               handy-blowes
               ,
               5000.
               of
               them
               being
               slain
               ,
               away
               fled
               the
               Bo●es
               ,
               some
               one
               way
               ,
               some
               another
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               them
               ●o
               Frankhus
               ,
               which
               City
               the
               Princes
               tooke
               with
               Muncer
               who
               
               lay
               hid
               therein
               ,
               who
               with
               Phifer
               and
               300
               more
               were
               executed
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Muncer
               was
               so
               dejected
               at
               his
               death
               that
               he
               could
               not
               make
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               but
               with
               much
               adoe
               he
               could
               speake
               after
               the
               Duke
               of
               Brunswicke
               ,
               who
               taught
               him
               what
               he
               should
               say
               .
               Thus
               the
               Suevian
               Rebellion
               was
               extinguished
               ,
               the
               root
               and
               branch
               seeming
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               But
               the
               seeds
               remaining
               ,
               Germany
               swarmed
               with
               Anabaptists
               ,
               ane●
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               the
               old
               Sect
               with
               some
               additions
               .
               
                 Melchior
                 Hopman
              
               who
               called
               himselfe
               Elia
               ,
               one
               of
               greater
               learning
               and
               parts
               then
               Muncer
               ,
               began
               to
               vent
               the
               same
               Errors
               at
               Stransgburg
               ,
               
               for
               which
               he
               was
               imprisoned
               ,
               &
               all
               his
               followers
               severely
               i●prest
               .
               This
               Sect
               was
               disperst
               in
               the
               higher
               and
               lower
               Germany
               ,
               especially
               among
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               people
               ;
               saith
               Hertensius
               one
               of
               my
               Authors
               ,
               
               among
               that
               numerous
               rabble
               scarce
               one
               was
               found
               that
               was
               a
               Scoller
               ,
               or
               could
               write
               or
               read
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               world
               was
               little
               enough
               for
               ther
               ambition
               which
               they
               attempted
               to
               obtain
               ,
               beginning
               their
               Empire
               at
               Munster
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1532
               Munster
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               yeare
               1533
               there
               comes
               to
               Town
               
                 Iohn
                 Becold
              
               a
               Taylor
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               &
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               after
               him
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               his
               fraternity
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               Hollanders
               :
               These
               keeping
               Conven●icles
               ,
               got
               in
               few
               months
               a
               great
               party
               in
               Munster
               ,
               &
               incensed
               one
               another
               with
               desperat●
               resolutions
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               not
               yet
               infected
               with
               their
               errors
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Sectaries
               to
               depart
               the
               City
               ;
               they
               going
               out●t
               one
               gate
               ,
               came
               in
               at
               another
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               desert
               Gods
               cause
               .
               The
               Landgrave
               of
               Hesse
               pittying
               the
               distressed
               case
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               sent
               Divines
               to
               set
               a
               bound
               to
               the
               unlimited
               extravagancy
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               offering
               disputation
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               refused
               ,
               &
               took
               a
               more
               compendious
               way
               to
               work
               their
               own
               ends
               :
               One
               of
               them
               feigning
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               seazd
               with
               a
               propheticall
               spirit
               ,
               ran
               about
               the
               City
               crying
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 baptized
                 again
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 fall
                 upon
                 you
              
               ;
               many
               cryed
               with
               him
               ,
               this
               crying
               ended
               in
               ransacking
               rich
               mens
               houses
               ,
               &
               laying
               hands
               upon
               the
               owners
               ;
               others
               rushed
               into
               the
               market●place
               crying
               out
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               were
               not
               re-baptized
               must
               be
               killed
               presently
               .
               The
               Evangelicks
               or
               Protestants
               gathered
               themselvs
               in
               a
               place
               called
               
                 Over
                 water
              
               ,
               &
               there
               fortified
               themselves
               :
               after
               3
               daies
               there
               was
               a
               Composition
               made
               ,
               that
               either
               
               Party
               should
               enjoy
               the
               freedome
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               This
               composition
               gave
               the
               Anabaptists
               time
               to
               strengthen
               their
               party
               ,
               for
               they
               sent
               their
               letters
               to
               Wezell
               ,
               
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               tenor
               whereof
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               sent
               an
               holy
               Prophet
               to
               Munster
               ,
               who
               spake
               wonders
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               right
               way
               to
               salvation
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               would
               leave
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               Munster
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               ten
               times
               more
               than
               they
               left
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               with
               spirituall
               wealth
               attaine
               all
               worldly
               riches
               .
               These
               faire
               promises
               drew
               the
               scumme
               of
               the
               Towns
               adjoyning
               to
               Munster
               ,
               (
               the
               poore
               and
               idle
               sort
               liking
               that
               Religion
               best
               ,
               that
               maketh
               all
               men
               alike
               ,
               all
               goods
               common
               ,
               that
               payeth
               no
               Rent
               ,
               Tribute
               ,
               nor
               Tithes
               ,
               that
               puts
               downe
               those
               Lawes
               and
               Magistrates
               that
               restraine
               their
               licentiousnesse
               )
               so
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               the
               City
               was
               full
               of
               strangers
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               it
               us
               upon
               the
               land
               of
               Promise
               .
               The
               Anabaptists
               knowing
               their
               strength
               ranne
               to
               St.
               Maurice
               Church
               ▪
               burnt
               it
               ,
               seized
               upon
               the
               Armory
               ,
               pillaged
               and
               defaced
               other
               Churches
               ,
               depopulated
               the
               Colledges
               ,
               burnt
               a
               faire
               Library
               ,
               and
               finally
               drove
               the
               Protestants
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               crying
               out
               get
               yee
               hence
               all
               yee
               wicked
               ,
               else
               yee
               shall
               all
               be
               slaine
               .
            
             
               The
               Anabaptists
               being
               Masters
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               began
               to
               erect
               a
               government
               ,
               (
               although
               they
               were
               enemies
               to
               all
               Superiority
               ,
               necessity
               and
               nature
               forcing
               them
               to
               chuse
               some
               governours
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophets
               over-ruled
               all
               :
               one
               of
               the
               first
               orders
               that
               they
               made
               was
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               should
               bring
               his
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               and
               goods
               into
               the
               common
               stock
               upon
               paine
               of
               death
               :
               and
               there
               were
               two
               maiden
               Prophetesses
               that
               discovered
               the
               Concealers
               ;
               also
               they
               ordered
               that
               all
               books
               should
               be
               burnt
               but
               the
               Bible
               ,
               which
               was
               performed
               .
               Iohn
               of
               Leiden
               being
               in
               a
               Propheticall
               Trance
               after
               he
               had
               slept
               three
               dayes
               ,
               pretending
               to
               be
               dumbe
               ,
               called
               for
               writing
               Tables
               ,
               
               in
               which
               he
               writ
               downe
               that
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               that
               twelve
               men
               by
               him
               named
               should
               governe
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Magistrate
               being
               discharged
               .
               Also
               that
               it
               was
               the
               good
               will
               of
               the
               Father
               that
               a
               man
               should
               not
               bee
               tyed
               to
               one
               Wife
               ,
               
               but
               to
               marry
               as
               many
               as
               he
               pleased
               :
               when
               some
               would
               not
               approve
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               cyted
               them
               before
               the
               
               twelve
               Governours
               ,
               swearing
               upon
               the
               new
               Testament
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               revealed
               to
               him
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               hee
               commanded
               some
               of
               the
               opposers
               to
               be
               beheaded
               :
               forthwith
               many
               Preachers
               confirmed
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               confirmation
               was
               the
               Prophets
               practise
               ,
               who
               presently
               married
               3.
               wives
               ,
               &
               left
               not
               till
               he
               had
               fifteen
               :
               many
               followed
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               praise
               to
               have
               many
               wives
               :
               After
               the
               promulgation
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               ran
               to
               the
               hansomest
               women
               ,
               striving
               who
               should
               be
               first
               served
               ,
               and
               lay
               with
               them
               without
               any
               contract
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Tuscocurer
              
               a
               new
               Prophet
               ,
               called
               the
               Congregation
               together
               ,
               and
               declared
               that
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               that
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               should
               be
               King
               of
               the
               Universe
               ;
               That
               he
               should
               sit
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Father
               David
               ;
               That
               he
               should
               kill
               all
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               destroy
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               save
               the
               people
               that
               loved
               righteousnesse
               .
               This
               Prophesie
               the
               multitude
               entertained
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               King
               of
               Zion
               with
               great
               acclamations
               .
            
             
               The
               new
               King
               being
               a
               Tailor
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               his
               skill
               ,
               and
               translated
               the
               Copes
               and
               Carpets
               of
               the
               Churches
               into
               Robes
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               his
               Majesty
               in
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               his
               horses
               were
               also
               sutably
               harnessed
               ,
               with
               saddles
               and
               foot-cloathes
               embroydered
               with
               gold
               :
               he
               rode
               abroad
               in
               very
               great
               state
               ,
               having
               his
               chiefe
               Officers
               before
               him
               ;
               next
               before
               him
               were
               two
               young
               men
               ,
               the
               one
               carrying
               a
               Bible
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               sword
               :
               He
               himself
               wore
               a
               great
               chaine
               like
               the
               Collar
               of
               some
               Order
               ;
               his
               Motto
               was
               
                 Rex
                 justitiae
                 hujus
                 mundi
              
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               of
               this
               world
               .
               After
               him
               followed
               fifty
               Pensioners
               well
               clad
               :
               three
               times
               a
               week
               he
               kept
               Court
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               a
               high
               Throne
               in
               great
               Magnificence
               ,
               under
               him
               sate
               
                 Knipper
                 dolling
              
               Governour
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               lower
               ,
               his
               foure
               great
               Counsellours
               of
               State
               :
               In
               that
               Court
               he
               judged
               all
               Controversies
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               was
               about
               Divorces
               ,
               for
               by
               their
               new
               orders
               any
               man
               that
               was
               weary
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               might
               put
               her
               away
               and
               take
               another
               .
               Among
               other
               memorable
               acts
               of
               this
               new
               King
               ,
               I
               read
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               his
               wives
               offending
               him
               ,
               he
               tooke
               her
               into
               the
               Market-place
               
               and
               cut
               off
               her
               head
               ,
               causing
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               wives
               to
               dance
               about
               her
               ,
               and
               give
               thanks
               to
               their
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               King
               began
               to
               dance
               himself
               ,
               commanding
               the
               people
               to
               dance
               with
               him
               .
               Againe
               Thuscocurer
               the
               Prophet
               came
               to
               the
               King
               sitting
               in
               his
               Throne
               in
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Majesty
               ,
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               must
               be
               renewed
               by
               thee
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 goe
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 prepare
                 my
                 Supper
                 in
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 send
                 forth
                 Preachers
                 of
                 my
                 word
                 into
                 the
                 foure
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 into
                 my
                 Sheep-fold
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               a
               publike
               Communion
               was
               celebrated
               ,
               
               which
               they
               made
               a
               full
               meale
               :
               a
               great
               Feast
               it
               was
               ,
               both
               for
               persons
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               meat
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               about
               foure
               thousand
               Communicants
               ,
               and
               three
               courses
               of
               meat
               ;
               but
               between
               them
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               there
               was
               an
               entercourse
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               accused
               a
               man
               of
               Treason
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               and
               returned
               againe
               ,
               and
               with
               bloudy
               hands
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               to
               administer
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               assisted
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               did
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               the
               like
               did
               the
               principall
               Officers
               of
               State.
               After
               Supper
               the
               King
               asked
               the
               people
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               all
               heartily
               disposed
               to
               doe
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               and
               dye
               for
               the
               faith
               :
               To
               whom
               the
               people
               answered
               with
               one
               voyce
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               Then
               rose
               the
               Prophet
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 chuse
                 men
                 among
                 my
                 people
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 foure
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 wonders
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 publish
                 my
                 wondrous
                 things
                 among
                 strange
                 people
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               read
               the
               names
               of
               28.
               of
               whom
               himselfe
               was
               one
               ;
               these
               Apostles
               went
               to
               the
               Cities
               to
               which
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               crying
               in
               the
               streets
               that
               they
               should
               repent
               ,
               or
               else
               shortly
               be
               destroyed
               :
               these
               men
               were
               apprehended
               in
               the
               Cities
               and
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               was
               an
               end
               of
               their
               Apostleship
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               while
               the
               City
               was
               besieged
               by
               Count
               Waldeck
               the
               Owner
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               fore
               oppressed
               with
               Famine
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               ea●e
               Dogs
               ,
               Cats
               ,
               Rats
               ,
               sodden
               Leather
               ,
               yea
               some
               
               their
               owne
               children
               .
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               assembled
               at
               Coblents
               ,
               pittying
               the
               seduced
               people
               ,
               sent
               letters
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Munster
               ,
               representing
               to
               them
               their
               fault
               and
               danger
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               submit
               to
               their
               naturall
               Prince
               ,
               they
               should
               draw
               the
               whole
               force
               of
               the
               Empire
               upon
               them
               :
               this
               was
               about
               
                 December
                 ,
                 1534
                 ,
                 Hilversum
              
               also
               one
               of
               their
               Prophets
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               besiegers
               ,
               writ
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               a
               most
               sensible
               Letter
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Munster
               ,
               wherein
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               his
               former
               Prophesies
               were
               impostures
               ,
               and
               entreated
               them
               to
               open
               their
               ●yes
               to
               see
               how
               they
               were
               deluded
               by
               a
               company
               of
               Rascalls
               ,
               what
               a
               beastly
               life
               they
               lead
               ,
               having
               violated
               all
               Lawes
               of
               pudicity
               and
               honestie
               .
               These
               Letters
               moved
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               were
               weary
               of
               their
               lives
               that
               they
               lived
               in
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               pinched
               with
               hunger
               ,
               and
               they
               began
               to
               murmour
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               calling
               them
               together
               made
               a
               fine
               speech
               to
               them
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               would
               never
               have
               thought
               that
               they
               being
               born
               again
               by
               a
               new
               baptisme
               ,
               would
               shew
               themselves
               so
               impatient
               for
               Gods
               cause
               whereas
               they
               should
               have
               followed
               St.
               Pauls
               example
               ,
               bearing
               nakednesse
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               and
               cold
               to
               attaine
               the
               heaven
               of
               salvation
               :
               That
               God
               was
               powerfull
               enough
               to
               send
               them
               Manna
               and
               Quailes
               from
               heaven
               ?
               That
               he
               had
               great
               Troops
               in
               Holland
               and
               Freezeland
               ,
               that
               would
               certainly
               come
               with
               great
               provision
               of
               victualls
               and
               beare
               the
               enemy
               back
               ?
               That
               God
               had
               revealed
               to
               him
               that
               at
               Eafter
               they
               should
               be
               delivered
               for
               certaine
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Towne
               was
               taken
               ,
               Iune
               1535.
               having
               endured
               a
               siege
               of
               eighteen
               moneths
               :
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               that
               the
               innocent
               people
               should
               be
               spared
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               good
               Citizens
               that
               were
               come
               out
               or
               kept
               in
               by
               force
               ,
               should
               have
               restitution
               of
               their
               goods
               .
               The
               Citizens
               that
               yeelded
               were
               spared
               ,
               but
               the
               fierce
               Anabaptists
               who
               could
               never
               bee
               tamed
               ,
               and
               lay
               hid
               in
               severall
               holes
               ,
               were
               sought
               out
               and
               killed
               .
               The
               King
               resisted
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               being
               taken
               with
               Knipperdoling
               and
               others
               ,
               was
               sent
               prisoner
               to
               a
               Castle
               ,
               drawne
               thither
               ,
               tyed
               to
               a
               horse
               taile
               ;
               hee
               was
               condemned
               and
               executed
               as
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               being
               tyed
               to
               a
               stake
               ,
               and
               pulled
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               with
               hot
               pincers
               
               for
               an
               houre
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               stricken
               to
               the
               heart
               with
               a
               dagger
               :
               with
               him
               suffered
               Knipperdoling
               .
               The
               King
               abjured
               his
               Errors
               ;
               but
               Knipperdoling
               dyed
               like
               a
               mad
               beast
               :
               After
               their
               deathes
               they
               were
               put
               into
               Iron
               Cages
               ,
               and
               hanged
               upon
               the
               high
               steeple
               of
               St.
               Lambert
               .
               Thus
               dyed
               this
               imaginary
               King
               ,
               and
               Anabaptistrie
               was
               suppressed
               in
               Munster
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Anabaptists
               had
               surprised
               Munster
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               the
               like
               projects
               in
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               but
               with
               ill
               successe
               :
               As
               one
               Iohn
               of
               Geles
               was
               sent
               to
               Amsterdam
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               people
               fit
               objects
               for
               his
               delusions
               ,
               hee
               told
               them
               wonders
               of
               the
               new
               Kingdome
               of
               righteousnesse
               at
               Munster
               ,
               their
               liberty
               of
               living
               ,
               their
               pillaging
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               inriching
               themselves
               with
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               designes
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               of
               the
               prophesies
               of
               the
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               with
               such
               discourses
               .
               In
               their
               private
               Conventicles
               they
               filled
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               people
               with
               a
               frantick
               zeale
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               long
               to
               be
               fing●ing
               Church-Plate
               ,
               and
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               pretending
               that
               it
               was
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               surprise
               Amsterdam
               ,
               which
               Town
               (
               with
               others
               )
               God
               had
               given
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Zion
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               his
               Reigne
               over
               the
               world
               :
               Hereupon
               they
               enterprised
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               the
               Magistrates
               as
               they
               were
               feasting
               in
               their
               Towne
               house
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               they
               were
               deceived
               of
               their
               purpose
               .
               They
               wanting
               their
               Signall
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               ringing
               of
               the
               Towne-Bell
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               done
               ,
               (
               a
               drunken
               man
               having
               taken
               away
               the
               rope
               )
               the
               Company
               assembled
               not
               :
               many
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               were
               slaine
               ,
               and
               others
               received
               condigne
               punishment
               .
            
             
               The
               Anabaptists
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               chose
               another
               King
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               high
               Treasurer
               was
               taken
               at
               Virecht
               and
               kept
               in
               prison
               :
               among
               the
               exployts
               of
               that
               elected
               King
               ,
               he
               brought
               his
               wife
               into
               a
               wood
               and
               there
               killed
               her
               ,
               
               that
               without
               interruption
               he
               might
               lye
               with
               her
               daughter
               ;
               and
               he
               also
               cut
               a
               young
               wenches
               throat
               ,
               lost
               she
               should
               detect
               him
               :
               good
               store
               of
               Plate
               was
               found
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               
               most
               of
               it
               Church
               Plate
               :
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Treasurer
               was
               burnt
               .
            
             
               I
               read
               of
               another
               King
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               called
               
                 Ian
                 Wilhems
              
               ,
               whose
               execrable
               deeds
               and
               actions
               are
               written
               in
               Dutch
               and
               translated
               into
               French
               by
               
                 Ch.
                 de
                 Niclles
              
               .
               
               This
               
                 Ian
                 Wilhems
              
               was
               Sonne
               to
               one
               
                 Theodore
                 Wilhems
              
               ,
               a
               Vicar
               in
               Ruremond
               in
               Gelderland
               :
               this
               King
               kept
               his
               Residence
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               as
               at
               Ar●hem
               first
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               at
               
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 Wesel
                 ,
                 Alden
              
               ,
               
               
                 Calcar
                 ,
                 Harsem
              
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               at
               a
               Village
               called
               Avendrop
               ,
               not
               farre
               from
               Wesel
               ,
               to
               which
               place
               divers
               resorted
               who
               had
               beene
               in
               the
               siege
               of
               Munster
               :
               This
               man
               succeeded
               
                 Cornelius
                 Appleman
              
               :
               who
               was
               executed
               for
               his
               wicked
               Acts
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Virecht
               .
            
             
               Which
               Appleman
               succeeded
               
                 Ian
                 Cordwainer
              
               ,
               who
               going
               about
               to
               restore
               the
               broken
               fantastick
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               was
               discovered
               by
               some
               of
               his
               followers
               to
               be
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Theeves
               and
               Church
               robbers
               ,
               and
               executed
               at
               Brussels
               .
            
             
               This
               King
               Wilhems
               affirmed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               taught
               in
               Munster
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               for
               his
               austere
               life
               had
               given
               him
               grace
               to
               make
               knowne
               his
               law
               more
               cleerely
               and
               purely
               than
               it
               had
               been
               ever
               before
               ,
            
             
               He
               wrot
               a
               book
               intituled
               ,
               
               
                 Du
                 mariage
                 impure
                 des
                 faux
                 Evangeliques
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               he
               defended
               Poligami
               .
            
             
               He
               rob'd
               and
               spoyl'd
               the
               Countrey
               about
               him
               ,
               affirming
               that
               to
               rob
               the
               ungodly
               was
               no
               sinne
               at
               all
               for
               the
               people
               of
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               because
               the
               good
               of
               the
               land
               belonged
               onely
               to
               lesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               .
               This
               wicked
               Rout
               called
               themselves
               
                 le
                 people
                 de
                 Ian
                 Wilhelmes
              
               .
            
             
               He
               used
               a
               sword
               ,
               
               which
               he
               called
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               and
               Gede●
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               King
               had
               21.
               wives
               to
               encrease
               his
               holy
               seed
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               had
               
                 Elsken
                 Thewes
              
               ,
               
               and
               Elizabeth
               her
               daugh●er
               :
               also
               Clare
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               sisters
               daughters
               of
               
                 Ian
                 Marsens
              
               .
               Of
               his
               facinorous
               Acts
               ,
               and
               names
               of
               his
               Queens
               you
               may
               read
               more
               at
               large
               in
               the
               History
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               written
               by
               
               Ch.
               Nells
               .
               
               This
               fanetick
               King
               was
               burnt
               according
               to
               his
               deserts
               the
               12.
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1580.
               and
               divers
               of
               his
               Complices
               were
               executed
               at
               
                 Wesell
                 ,
                 Cleve
              
               ,
               ond
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               History
               before
               releated
               ,
               
               we
               may
               see
               the
               great
               Hypocrisie
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               crept
               first
               into
               Munster
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               great
               holinesse
               ▪
               great
               humility
               ,
               great
               innocence
               :
               they
               would
               not
               sweare
               ,
               not
               use
               any
               obscene
               speech
               ,
               their
               ordinary
               communication
               was
               of
               mortification
               ;
               But
               when
               they
               became
               Masters
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               broke
               the
               lawes
               of
               all
               pudicity
               and
               honesty
               .
            
             
               More
               especially
               an
               Anabapeist
               might
               not
               beare
               on
               office
               in
               a
               Countrey
               village
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               their
               Prophet
               would
               be
               King
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               a
               man
               to
               weare
               a
               Ring
               ,
               or
               a
               woman
               a
               silken
               Gowne
               :
               But
               after
               the
               surprise
               of
               Munster
               ,
               no
               Prince
               was
               so
               gloriously
               arryed
               as
               King
               Iohn
               and
               his
               Officers
               an
               this
               other
               Attendants
               .
            
             
               They
               pretended
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Christian
               man
               to
               beare
               Armes
               or
               to
               punish
               offenders
               ,
               whereas
               in
               Munster
               they
               exercised
               all
               manner
               of
               cruelty
               :
               King
               Iohn
               cut
               of
               his
               wives
               head
               in
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               another
               Prophet
               his
               brothers
               head
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               good
               Citizens
               were
               grieved
               at
               their
               disorders
               ,
               and
               groaned
               under
               their
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               went
               about
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               King
               Iohns
               oppression
               ,
               about
               50.
               of
               them
               were
               taken
               and
               put
               to
               death
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               cruelty
               .
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
               incouraging
               them
               ,
               saying
               that
               in
               that
               their
               doing
               they
               should
               doe
               God
               good
               service
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               you
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               fifth
               and
               tenth
               book
               of
               Sleidens
               Commentaries
               :
               Master
               Bull●●ger
               hath
               written
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               confuted
               their
               Errors
               :
               
                 Lambe●tus
                 Hortensius
              
               hath
               written
               of
               the
               Anabaptist's
               of
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Gastius
              
               Minister
               of
               Zuricke
               of
               their
               doings
               in
               Zuitzerland
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               The
               Errors
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               Pontanus
               ,
               
               Osiander
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Errors
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THat
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 assume
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 from
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 endued
                 with
                 more
                 gifts
                 than
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 righteousnesse
                 not
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Afflection
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 reject
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Originall
                 sin
                 and
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 depend
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 deny
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 Infan●s
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 Devill
                 :
                 they
                 call
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Infants
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 re-baptize
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 beene
                 already
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 dream
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 their
                 Church
                 shall
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaine
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 reigne
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 allow
                 men
                 free
                 will
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 They
                 separate
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 accounting
                 themselves
                 onely
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 effisicacie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 Lay
                 men
                 may
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Errors
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 suffered
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 depose
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 malefactor
                 whatsoever
                 with
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 cannot
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 conscience
                 take
                 〈◊〉
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 by
                 oath
                 promise
                 fidelity
                 to
                 any
                 Prince
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Errors
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tollerated
                 in
                 Families
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 conscience
                 possesse
                 any
                 thing
                 proper
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 hee
                 must
                 make
                 common
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 wives
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 wives
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               Confutation
               of
               these
               Blasphemous
               and
               detestable
               Errors
               before
               named
               .
            
             
               THat
               Christ
               tooke
               not
               flesh
               from
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               
               This
               Error
               is
               flar
               against
               the
               first
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 G●n
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 shall
                 break
                 the
                 serpents
                 head
                 .
              
               Against
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               
                 Ab●aham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 
                 In
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               To
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 132.
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Luke
              
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Angel
               to
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Who
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whence
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man.
              
               As
               also
               Isay
               
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               if
               he
               had
               not
               taken
               flesh
               upon
               him
               from
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               neither
               should
               our
               flesh
               have
               any
               hope
               of
               eternall
               life
               if
               he
               were
               not
               made
               flesh
               ,
               neither
               should
               his
               passion
               or
               resurrection
               profit
               us
               at
               all
               .
               In
               this
               point
               the
               Anabaptists
               are
               worse
               than
               the
               Papists
               ,
               yea
               then
               the
               Turkes
               themselves
               ,
               who
               confesse
               that
               Christ
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               The
               Melchiorists
               ,
               a
               kinde
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               doe
               not
               onely
               hold
               the
               opinion
               above
               named
               ,
               but
               also
               are
               so
               diabolicall
               and
               blasphemous
               as
               to
               curse
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               
               by
               maintaining
               this
               error
               :
               The
               Anabaptists
               manifest
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Iohn
               speaketh
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Eph.
                 vese
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 many
                 deceivers
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 confesse
                 not
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 This
                 blasphemous
                 Error
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Ioh.
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   word
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   10.
                   
                   I
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   am
                   one
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   seeth
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   seeth
                   me
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 2.
                 9
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   in
                   him
                   dwelleth
                   all
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Godhead
                   corporally
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   his
                   son
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God.
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 created
                 power
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 This
                 blasphemous
                 opinion
                 reigneth
                 among
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 in
                 Moravia
                 :
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 find
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 burnt
                 at
                 Geneva
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   than
                   this
                   detestable
                   Error
                   :
                
                 
                 read
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 
                 So
                 God
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 24.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 grace
                 through
                 the
                 Redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 28.
                 
                 We
                 conclude
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   purgeth
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   out
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 43.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   that
                   blotteth
                   out
                   all
                   thy
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   own
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   remember
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   obtained
                   for
                   us
                   eternall
                   redemption
                   ,
                   nothing
                   here
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   living
                   be
                   justified
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 143.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   any
                   troubled
                   conscience
                   can
                   be
                   pacified
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 for
                 afflictions
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 just
                 punishments
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 fatherly
                 corrections
                 to
                 stir
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 reject
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 originall
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Christ
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 inclination
                 or
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Also
                 that
                 children
                 whereas
                 they
                 do
                 neither
                 good
                 nor
                 evill
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 grace
                 and
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 and
                 Infidels
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 sin
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 
                   The
                   reward
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 David
                 confesseth
                 expresly
                 .
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   was
                   borne
                   in
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   sin
                   my
                   mother
                   conceived
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 our
                 inbred
                 concupiscence
                 
                   sin
                   dwelling
                   in
                   us
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Eph.
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   were
                   by
                   nature
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 deny
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 Infants
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Errour
                 is
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 ,
                 pretending
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 estence
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 Infants
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 As
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 circumcising
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 circumcising
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 annexed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Except
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   born
                   again
                   by
                   water
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 Although
                 
                 sound
                 faith
                 be
                 not
                 present
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Biptisme
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Greek
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 German
                 Divines
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 This
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Anabaptists
                 attribute
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 sealeth
                 up
                 unto
                 us
                 out
                 receiving
                 into
                 Gods
                 favour
                 and
                 grace
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 mercies
                 sake
                 without
                 any
                 merit
                 of
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 palliate
                 this
                 their
                 abhominable
                 error
                 ,
                 they
                 pervert
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   
                   Mar.
                
                 10.
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   :
                
                 Because
                 that
                 teaching
                 is
                 set
                 befor
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 children
                 taught
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Whereas
                 teaching
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 
                 Baptizing
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 teaching
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 John
                 
                   did
                   baptize
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   baptisme
                   of
                   repentance
                   :
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   repent
                   and
                   beleeve
                
                 :
                 whether
                 is
                 faith
                 or
                 repentance
                 first
                 required
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 where
                 finde
                 you
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 a
                 literall
                 command
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 for
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Infants
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 The
                 new
                 Testament
                 doth
                 not
                 literally
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   Remember
                   to
                   keep
                   holy
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 to
                 say
                 grace
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 meales
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 our
                 Families
                 evening
                 ,
                 or
                 morning
                 or
                 for
                 women
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 moral
                 duties
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 by
                 consequence
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Text
                 which
                 they
                 alleadge
                 against
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 :
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 is
                 there
                 commanded
                 :
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 goe
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 teaching
                 and
                 baptize
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 baptizing
                 :
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 more
                 plaine
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 bid
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 goe
                 sheare
                 all
                 my
                 sheep
                 and
                 
                 mark
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 that
                 servant
                 should
                 sheare
                 all
                 his
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 mark
                 them
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 shorn
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mark
                 his
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 shear
                 them
                 :
                 doth
                 that
                 servant
                 fulfill
                 his
                 Masters
                 command
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 had
                 the
                 Apostles
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 marked
                 his
                 lambs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 sheep
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 marking
                 or
                 baptizing
                 .
                 In
                 lawes
                 and
                 precepts
                 that
                 be
                 generall
                 ,
                 the
                 numeration
                 of
                 singulars
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 because
                 lawes
                 doe
                 command
                 the
                 whole
                 kind
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 baptized
                 whole
                 Families
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 none
                 excep●ed
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 baptized
                 Cornelius
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 Acts
                 10.
                 48.
                 
                 St.
                 Paul
                 baptized
                 the
                 Jaylor
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belonged
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   16.
                   33.
                   
                   Lydda
                
                 and
                 her
                 houshold
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 houshold
                 of
                 
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 1.
                 16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 whereas
                 our
                 Lord
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 
                   Mark
                   10.
                   
                   Suffer
                   little
                   children
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   forbid
                   them
                   not
                   .
                
                 How
                 properly
                 can
                 an
                 Infant
                 come
                 unto
                 Christ
                 but
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ?
                 Repent
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 affirm
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 baptisme
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Minister
                 in
                 Christs
                 stend
                 receiveth
                 them
                 and
                 blesseth
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   Of
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 saith
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Forbid
                   them
                   not
                
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   2.
                   39.
                   
                   The
                   promise
                   is
                   mad
                   :
                   to
                   you
                   and
                   your
                   children
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 covenant
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 forbid
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 may
                 warrant
                 their
                 Infants
                 baptisme
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 an
                 hystoricall
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 justifying
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 
                   credere
                   ad
                   baptismum
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 adsalutem
                 :
                 this
                 faith
                 maketh
                 their
                 children
                 capable
                 of
                 baptisme
                 :
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 having
                 onely
                 an
                 historicall
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   S●mon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 these
                 phrases
                 ,
                 
                   Teach
                   and
                   baptize
                   ,
                   Repent
                   and
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   Beleeve
                   &
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 riper
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Christian
                 infants
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 were
                 much
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Israelitish
                 Infants
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 
                 which
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 horrible
                 indignity
                 offered
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 blasphemously
                 they
                 call
                 baptisme
                 of
                 Christian
                 mens
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 from
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 1213.
                 
              
               
                 Learned
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 institution
                 alwayes
                 observed
                 in
                 Christ
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 ben
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greek
                 Church
                 (
                 who
                 yearly
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Paul
                 preched
                 ,
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 affirmeth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 226
                 ,
                 about
                 1000
                 ,
                 yeares
                 before
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 pedobaptisme
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Russians
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 the
                 faith
                 from
                 St.
                 Andrew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 account
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 hold
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 them
                 that
                 neglect
                 and
                 deride
                 baptisme
                 :
                 what
                 would
                 they
                 doe
                 with
                 these
                 men
                 who
                 blaspheme
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Abyssi●s
                 ,
                 or
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 Christianity
                 from
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 doe
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 :
                 viz.
                 their
                 male
                 children
                 at
                 fourty
                 dayes
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 females
                 at
                 eighty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Armenian
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Barthoiomew
                 preached
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 .
                 Baronius
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Christians
                 had
                 a
                 thousand
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iacobites
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 a
                 numerous
                 sort
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 mark
                 their
                 children
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 Iron
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   :
                   He
                   shall
                   baptize
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Cophtie
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 native
                 Christians
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Mark
                 preached
                 ,
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 :
                 these
                 Christians
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Indians
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 brought
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Matacasion
                 Christians
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 
                 affirme
                 children
                 dying
                 
                 without
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 eternall
                 beatitude
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Melchites
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 fort
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Orient
                 ,
                 as
                 Boterus
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Nestorians
                 under
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Muzal
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 Cardinall
                 Vitriacus
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 numerons
                 with
                 the
                 Iacobites
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 These
                 account
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 a
                 reprobate
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Circassians
                   ,
                   Mengrellians
                   ,
                   Georgians
                   ,
                   Maronites
                   ,
                   Cephalians
                
                 ;
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 orthodox
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 baptize
                 their
                 Infants
                 .
              
               
                 Erasmus
                 wondreth
                 what
                 evill
                 Devill
                 entred
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 forbid
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 catholick
                 Church
                 for
                 above
                 1400.
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 the
                 Britains
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   Simon
                   Zelotes
                
                 preached
                 have
                 alwayes
                 baptized
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 honourably
                 esteemed
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 administred
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 until
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 hereticks
                 fled
                 hither
                 out
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 burnt
                 ,
                 hanged
                 ,
                 and
                 drowned
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 suppressed
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 came
                 into
                 England
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1535.
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 burning
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 banishing
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1640.
                 they
                 have
                 crept
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 holes
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 chalenge
                 our
                 Divines
                 to
                 publick
                 disputations
                 ,
                 preach
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 publish
                 their
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 print
                 their
                 bookes
                 ,
                 seducing
                 multitudes
                 of
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 curelty
                 of
                 these
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 depriving
                 Infants
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 Herod
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 destroyed
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 in
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coasts
                 thereof
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 cruell
                 sentence
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 all
                 infants
                 in
                 no
                 better
                 state
                 then
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Aliens
                   from
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   as
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   convenant
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                
                 Can
                 any
                 sober
                 Christian
                 but
                 think
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 barbarous
                 cruelty
                 ?
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   take
                   childrens
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   dogs
                   :
                
                 but
                 these
                 conclude
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 dogs
                 .
                 The
                 Propher
                 Elisha
                 
                 wept
                 when
                 he
                 look●
                 upon
                 Hazael
                 ,
                 fore-seeing
                 that
                 ●e
                 should
                 dash
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 Israel
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 :
                 Hazael
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 should
                 ●●e
                 any
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 thus
                 to
                 deprive
                 Infants
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 cruell
                 act
                 then
                 to
                 dash
                 their
                 bodies
                 against
                 stones
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 these
                 men
                 also
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 provoke
                 Christs
                 displeasure
                 against
                 themselves
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 greatly
                 displeased
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 forbidding
                 little
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 day
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 displeased
                 with
                 them
                 ▪
                 who
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 oppose
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 children
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 wrong
                 ,
                 injury
                 and
                 slander
                 :
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 administer
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
                 condemning
                 the●●or
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 condemning
                 all
                 Churches
                 ●or
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 their
                 children
                 out
                 of
                 ●be
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 baptism●
                 of
                 children
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 baptized
                 whole
                 families
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 ●athers
                 testifie
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 alwayes
                 used
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Devill
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 bel●●ve
                 a
                 f●●acick
                 ,
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 mechanick
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 h●aven
                 that
                 teacheth
                 a
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 :
                 What
                 greater
                 mischiefe
                 can
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 his
                 Imps
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 Almighty
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Lambs●
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 so
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 souls
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 whereas
                 our
                 pious
                 parents
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 renounce
                 that
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 Witches
                 doe
                 when
                 they
                 compact
                 with
                 the
                 Devill
                 :
                 remember
                 our
                 Lords
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   How
                   can
                   yee
                   escape
                   the
                   damnation
                   of
                   hell
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   baptize
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   already
                   been
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 never
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 
                 Ep●
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   Baptisme
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 ●ebaptization
                 
                 ever
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Church
                 taught
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 by
                 such
                 Heretickes
                 as
                 erred
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Trinity
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 re-baptized
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Law
                 punished
                 them
                 with
                 Capitall
                 punishment
                 who
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 dreame
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 reigne
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 troubled
                 consciences
                 shall
                 be
                 victors
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 solid
                 consolation
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 temptations
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Kingdome
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 John
                 18.
                 
                 Likewise
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ;
                   The
                   weapons
                   of
                   our
                   war
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                   ,
                   but
                   mighty
                   in
                   operation
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 separation
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 ungodly
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 untill
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 Luke
                 18
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   comming
                   ,
                   shall
                   hardly
                   find
                   faith
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 17.
                 
                 
                   In
                   that
                   night
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   two
                   in
                   a
                   bed
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   received
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   refused
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Mat.
                   15.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Angles
                   shall
                   separate
                   the
                   godly
                   from
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   tares
                   to
                   remaine
                   with
                   the
                   what
                   untill
                   the
                   Harvest
                   .
                
                 This
                 Monarchy
                 St.
                 Peter
                 confuteth
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Epistle
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 Saying
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   how
                   to
                   deliver
                   the
                   godly
                   out
                   of
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reserve
                   the
                   unjust
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 reigne
                 alone
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 ungodly
                 being
                 killed
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Prophets
                 seeme
                 sometimes
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 corporall
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 expound
                 themselves
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 To
                 reigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 1000.
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 the
                 old
                 Error
                 of
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 ,
                 condemned
                 above
                 1000
                 years
                 agone
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   They
                   allow
                   men
                   free
                   will.
                
                 
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 omit
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 God
                 gave
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 neither
                 would
                 he
                 punish
                 delinquents
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 free
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 we
                 
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 require
                 a
                 whole
                 and
                 absolute
                 obedience
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ;
                 
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   might
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 testifieth
                 )
                 
                   is
                   enmity
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   naturall
                   man
                   doth
                   not
                   understand
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
                 Also
                 
                   Iohn
                   3.
                   
                   Man
                   cannot
                   take
                   to
                   himselfe
                   any
                   thing
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   him
                   from
                   above
                   .
                
                 So
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 unregenerate
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   separate
                   themselves
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   accounting
                   themselves
                   onely
                   pure
                   and
                   holy
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   this
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                
                 (
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 )
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   pure
                   and
                   without
                   sinne
                   :
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   1
                   Epist.
                   1.
                   8.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   we
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   confesse
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   to
                   forgive
                   us
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cleanse
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   our
                   unrighteousnesse
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   sinned
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   lyar
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lyes
                 ,
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 a
                 lyar
                 who
                 is
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   great
                   efficacie
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 ]
                 
                 They
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 contemne
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 As
                 Muncer
                 would
                 speake
                 scoffingly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Bible
                   ,
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 Bable
                 ,
                 Bable
                 :
                 they
                 depend
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 peculiar
                 Revelations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sincere
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Congregations
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 profiteth
                 much
                 .
                 
                   Mal.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   lips
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   shall
                   preserve
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   require
                   the
                   Law
                   from
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 Ezech.
                 44.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                   shall
                   teach
                   my
                   people
                   the
                   differences
                   betweene
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   the
                   prophane
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   discerne
                   betweene
                   the
                   uncleane
                   and
                   cleane
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   The
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   salvation
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   beleeveth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   Christ
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   .
                
                 Every
                 one
                 among
                 
                 them
                 taketh
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Becold
                
                 a
                 Taylor
                 of
                 Leyden
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 us
                 
                   Heb.
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   take
                   this
                   calling
                   upon
                   him
                   except
                   hee
                   bee
                   called
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 And
                 this
                 standeth
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 true
                 Minister
                 standeth
                 in
                 Gods
                 roome
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Lords
                 Embassadour
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 will.
                 Who
                 dareth
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 Embassadour
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sent
                   them
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   run
                   and
                   prophesie
                   lies
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   .
                
                 Piety
                 and
                 Justice
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Bases
                 or
                 Pillars
                 that
                 beare
                 up
                 humane
                 Society
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Devill
                 goeth
                 about
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 Impes
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 else
                 but
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 to
                 Ruine
                 and
                 Confusion
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Confutation
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 not
                 tolerable
                 in
                 a
                 Comman-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 They
                 object
                 that
                 subjection
                 came
                 in
                 with
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 subjection
                 .
                 
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 subjection
                 is
                 two
                 fold
                 ,
                 servile
                 or
                 civill
                 :
                 servile
                 is
                 the
                 vassalage
                 of
                 a
                 slave
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 :
                 civill
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 a
                 blessing
                 :
                 Eve
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 Adam
                 before
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 sinned
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                 They
                 object
                 that
                 every
                 beleever
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Christ
                 alone
                 must
                 reigne
                 .
                 Ans.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Kingdome
                 standing
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 civill
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 without
                 distinctions
                 and
                 order
                 :
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Masters
                 and
                 servants
                 ;
                 subjects
                 and
                 Governours
                 ;
                 and
                 necessity
                 requireth
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Regiment
                 in
                 the
                 Hoast
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Regiment
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 move
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 there
                 
                 is
                 a
                 Regiment
                 in
                 every
                 Family
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Master
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 their
                 Parents
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 irrationall
                 cr●atures
                 the
                 Bees
                 have
                 their
                 King.
                 the
                 Cranes
                 their
                 Leader
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 principall
                 Beast
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 Magist●a●y
                 a
                 divine
                 Cr●●●ance
                 all
                 Gods
                 O●dinances
                 a●●
                 good
                 &
                 lawful
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 8●
                 Psalm●
                 〈…〉
                 called
                 Gods
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Gods
                 ●lace
                 .
                 The
                 Anabap●●sts
                 themselves
                 who
                 despised
                 Government
                 finding
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Munst●r
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 subsist
                 without
                 Go●ernment
                 ,
                 chose
                 themselves
                 a
                 King
                 with
                 inferiour
                 Officers
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 reveng●
                 is
                 forb●dden
                 Christian
                 m●n
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 erre
                 ,
                 not
                 distinguishing
                 betweene
                 revenge
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 a
                 lawfull
                 punishment
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 
                   The
                   Magistrate
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   appointed
                   for
                   thy
                   go●d
                   :
                
                 either
                 for
                 our
                 naturall
                 good
                 ,
                 preserving
                 our
                 lives
                 which
                 bloody
                 men
                 would
                 soone
                 ruinate
                 ,
                 who
                 feare
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 hell
                 as
                 the
                 halter
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 civill
                 good
                 ,
                 preserving
                 our
                 goods
                 and
                 Possessions
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 morall
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 rewarding
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 punishing
                 vice
                 ,
                 he
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 spirituall
                 good
                 ,
                 by
                 coactive
                 power
                 enforcing
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 notorious
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 execrable
                 enormities
                 were
                 committed
                 ;
                 When
                 Micah
                 
                   had
                   a
                   house
                   of
                   Gods
                   ,
                   the
                   Levite
                   wanted
                   maintenance
                   ;
                   when
                   his
                   Concubine
                   was
                   ravished
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 still
                 prefixeth
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   King
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 Governement
                 for
                 Order
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 for
                 Order
                 ,
                 wher●
                 no
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 King
                 :
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 bee
                 his
                 owne
                 King
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 another
                 mans
                 Tyrant
                 :
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 every
                 Micah
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Gods
                 without
                 Governement
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Burners
                 of
                 Houses
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 sword
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 killed
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 
                 in
                 suffering
                 ,
                 doe
                 receive
                 a
                 just
                 guerdon
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 Christ
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shall
                   not
                   sweare
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 repeated
                 ,
                 Iames
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   yea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 forbid
                 an
                 oath
                 before
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 truth
                 :
                 he
                 reproveth
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 sweare
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 heaven
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 vitious
                 kind
                 of
                 swearing
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 these
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 averred
                 ,
                 nor
                 punish
                 lying
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   communication
                   be
                   yea
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 ;
                 but
                 admonish
                 the
                 godly
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 of
                 lies
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 lawfully
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 following
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sweare
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   an
                   oath
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   controversies
                   :
                
                 so
                 Psal.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sweareth
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   deceiveth
                   him
                   not
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Genes
                 .
                 24.
                 26.
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 avenger
                 of
                 the
                 lie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 by
                 oath
                 promise
                 any
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 or
                 bind
                 himselfe
                 to
                 any
                 Prince
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 opinion
                 openeth
                 a
                 gap
                 to
                 all
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 Rebellions
                 ,
                 and
                 Truce-breakings
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 bind
                 himselfe
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 then
                 i●
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 keep
                 such
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 Isaac
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 Abimelech
                 King
                 of
                 Gerar
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 one
                 another
                 no
                 hurt
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 sealed
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 violated
                 without
                 sinning
                 .
                 The
                 Prophe●
                 Ezekiel
                 calleth
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 obedience
                 (
                 which
                 Zedechiah
                 King
                 of
                 ●srael
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babel
                 )
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 although
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 was
                 a
                 tyrant
                 
                 and
                 an
                 usurper
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 lawfull
                 succession
                 from
                 David
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                   17.
                   19.
                   
                   As
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   surely
                   bring
                   upon
                
                 Zedechia
                 
                   mine
                   oath
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   despised
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   covenant
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   broken
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   head
                   .
                
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 tie
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 severely
                 Almighty
                 God
                 doth
                 punish
                 the
                 violation
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 ths
                 
                   Gibeonites
                   ,
                   Iosh.
                   9.
                   
                   Joshuah
                
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 being
                 beguiled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 pretending
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 a
                 farre
                 Countrey
                 )
                 the
                 congregation
                 murmuring
                 against
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 were
                 answered
                 by
                 them
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   sworn
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   touch
                   them
                   ,
                   lest
                   wrath
                   be
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   oath
                   which
                   we
                   swore
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 About
                 4000
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 Saul
                 in
                 his
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 shew
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 the
                 Lord
                 plagued
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
                 ,
                 sending
                 a
                 famine
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 declaring
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sent
                 because
                 Saul
                 had
                 slain
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 ,
                 who
                 hanged
                 up
                 seven
                 of
                 Sauls
                 sons
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 was
                 intreated
                 for
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Confutation
               of
               Errors
               not
               tollerable
               in
               Families
               .
            
             
               THat
               a
               Christian
               cannot
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               have
               any
               thing
               proper
               ,
               
               but
               all
               things
               common
               .
            
             
               This
               community
               they
               ground
               upon
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               
                 Acts.
                 Answer
              
               .
               
               An
               Example
               maketh
               no
               Law
               ,
               neither
               was
               this
               universall
               .
               Peter
               saith
               to
               
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               4.
               
               
                 Whilst
                 it
                 remained
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 thine
                 own
                 ?
              
               Again
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               
               
                 Every
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 purposeth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 give
                 .
              
               The
               property
               of
               goods
               is
               confirmed
               in
               the
               seventh
               Commandement
               .
               Again
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               
               The
               Apostle
               
                 chargeth
                 rich
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 ,
                 but
                 bountifull
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 alms
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 Let
                 thy
                 fountains
                 
                 be
                 dispersed
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 rivers
                 of
                 wa●ers
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 onely
                 be
                 thine
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 strangers
                 with
                 thee
              
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               a
               property
               in
               his
               own
            
             
               
                 That
                 if
                 their
                 wives
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 may
                 put
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 copulation
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 not
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 consanguinity
                 or
                 affinity
                 .
                 
                 The
                 marriage
                 of
                 an
                 Infidell
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 perswadeth
                 the
                 beleever
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 his
                 unbeleeving
                 wife
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Joseph
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 married
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 an
                 Heathen
                 Priest
                 ,
                 And
                 Moses
                 took
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Jethro
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 Marriage
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 copulation
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 during
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 adultery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 
                 lawfull
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 wives
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 may
                 oppose
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   avoid
                   fornication
                   ,
                   let
                   every
                   man
                   have
                   his
                   own
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   woman
                   her
                   own
                   Husband
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Whoremongers
                   and
                   Adulterers
                   God
                   will
                   judge
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   adultery
                
                 .
                 Malachi
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Did
                   he
                   not
                   make
                   one
                
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               contrary
               to
               these
               detestable
               errors
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               .
            
             
               HAving
               handled
               much
               poyson
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               fit
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               to
               preserve
               him
               from
               infection
               ,
               some
               Methridate
               out
               of
               the
               Paunarium
               ,
               or
               Medicinable
               box
               of
               our
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               Out
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
               agreed
               upon
               for
               avoiding
               of
               diversity
               of
               opinions
               ,
               and
               establishing
               of
               consent
               
               touching
               true
               Religion
               :
               To
               which
               Articles
               every
               Minister
               refusing
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               should
               
                 ipso
                 fasto
              
               be
               deprived
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               promotions
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               
               as
               if
               he
               were
               naturally
               dead
               .
               
                 Read
                 the
                 Statute
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 took
                 flesh
                 from
                 the
                 virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 begotten
                 from
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 eternall
                 God
                 of
                 one
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 took
                 mans
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 of
                 her
                 substance
                 ;
                 So
                 th●t
                 two
                 wh●le
                 and
                 perfect
                 Natures
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 God-head
                 and
                 the
                 Man-hood
                 ,
                 were
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Person
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 whereof
                 is
                 one
                 Christ
                 very
                 God
                 and
                 very
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 truly
                 suffered
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 originall
                 guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 living
                 and
                 true
                 God
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 without
                 body
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 passion
                 of
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 maker
                 and
                 preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 both
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 this
                 God-head
                 are
                 three
                 Pers●ns
                 〈◊〉
                 one
                 substance
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 eternity
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 our
                 justification
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 accounted
                 ●ighteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 works
                 or
                 deservings
                 :
                 wherefore
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 saith
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 wholsome
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 
              
               
                 For
                 good
                 Workes
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                 alb●it
                 they
                 cannot
                 put
                 away
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 endure
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 spring
                 out
                 necessarily
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 &
                 lively
                 faith
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 a
                 lively
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 evidently
                 knowne
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 tree
                 is
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 it
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 naturally
                 is
                 ingendred
                 of
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 whereby
                 man
                 is
                 very
                 far
                 gone
                 from
                 Originall
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 owne
                 nature
                 enclined
                 to
                 evill
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 alwayes
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 every
                 person
                 borne
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 deserveth
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 and
                 damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 infection
                 in
                 nature
                 doth
                 remaine
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 regenerated
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 cald
                 in
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 doe
                 expound
                 the
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 some
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 some
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 some
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 and
                 are
                 baptized
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 confesse
                 that
                 concupiscence
                 and
                 lust
                 hath
                 of
                 it selfe
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Infants
                 .
              
               
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 profession
                 and
                 marke
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 wherehy
                 Christian
                 men
                 are
                 discerned
                 from
                 other
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 Christned
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 regeneration
                 or
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 instrument
                 )
                 they
                 that
                 receive
                 Baptisme
                 rightly
                 are
                 grafted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 visibly
                 signed
                 and
                 sealed
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 encreased
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 
                 prayer
                 unto
                 God.
                 The
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 young
                 children
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Free-will
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 turne
                 and
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 naturall
                 strength
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 calling
                 upon
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 preventing
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 with
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 that
                 good
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 being
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 alone
                 without
                 sin
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   we
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Majesty
                 that
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 godly
                 Princes
                 in
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rule
                 all
                 estates
                 and
                 degrees
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 or
                 Temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 restraine
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 the
                 stubborne
                 and
                 evill
                 doers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 may
                 punish
                 Christian
                 men
                 with
                 death
                 for
                 heynous
                 and
                 grievous
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Christian
                 men
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 weare
                 weapons
                 and
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 10.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Christian
                 mens
                 goods
                 are
                 not
                 common
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 riches
                 and
                 goods
                 of
                 Christian
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 common
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 doe
                 falsely
                 boast
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 mans
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 confesse
                 that
                 vaine
                 and
                 rash
                 swearing
                 is
                 forbidden
                 Christian
                 men
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 Iames
                 his
                 Apostle
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 judge
                 that
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 prohibite
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 sweare
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 requireth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 teaching
                 ,
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               IT
               betell
               the
               Anabaptists
               as
               other
               Heriticks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               having
               once
               forsaken
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               their
               Errors
               .
               As
               the
               Spirit
               encreased
               ,
               so
               many
               things
               were
               altered
               ,
               and
               new
               things
               received
               by
               the
               brethren
               as
               Oracles
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               break
               asunder
               into
               foure
               Sects
               ,
               and
               
                 David
                 George
              
               tooke
               upon
               him
               to
               reconcile
               them
               ,
               
               who
               being
               possessed
               with
               the
               Devill
               ,
               prefer'd
               himselfe
               most
               blasphemously
               before
               Christ
               himselfe
               ;
               dayly
               they
               were
               divided
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               foureteen
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Anabaptists
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Errors
               or
               Authors
               set
               downe
               
               by
               
                 Alst
                 edius
              
               in
               his
               
                 Indice
                 Theologia
                 Polemina
              
               ,
               Page
               565.
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 Muncerians
                 .
              
               
                 Apostolikes
                 .
              
               
                 Separatists
                 .
              
               
                 Catharists
                 .
              
               
                 Silentes
                 .
              
               
                 Enthusiasts
                 .
              
               
                 Liberi
                 .
              
               
                 Adamites
                 .
              
               
                 Hutites
                 .
              
               
                 Augustinians
                 .
              
               
                 Beucheldians
                 .
              
               
                 Melchiorites
                 .
              
               
                 Georgians
                 .
              
               
                 Menonists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Whose
                 severall
                 Errors
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 touch
                 .
              
               
                 Muncerians
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 Muncer
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 who
                 raising
                 a
                 sedition
                 of
                 Boores
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 was
                 defeated
                 ,
                 taken
                 and
                 beheaded
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 1525.
                 
                 He
                 preached
                 that
                 all
                 goods
                 must
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 equall
                 dignity
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 repurge
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Apostolikes
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 Countreyes
                 without
                 staves
                 ,
                 shooes
                 ,
                 money
                 ,
                 or
                 bags
                 ,
                 preaching
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 their
                 celestiall
                 vocation
                 to
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 they
                 washed
                 one
                 anothers
                 feet
                 ;
                 and
                 leaving
                 houses
                 ,
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 trades
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 burthensome
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 were
                 excommunicated
                 as
                 idle
                 drones
                 .
                 They
                 dissolved
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 marriage
                 when
                 they
                 lifted
                 ,
                 putting
                 their
                 wives
                 away
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 they
                 pleased
                 .
              
               
               
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Anabapt●sts
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 They
                 condemned
                 fine
                 cloathes
                 :
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 laughed
                 they
                 would
                 cry
                 ;
                 
                   Woe
                   bee
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   laugh
                   ,
                   for
                   hereafter
                   yee
                   shall
                   mourne
                   .
                
                 They
                 did
                 look
                 sadly
                 ,
                 and
                 fetcht
                 deep
                 sighes
                 ;
                 they
                 avoyded
                 marriage
                 meetings
                 ,
                 fealts
                 ,
                 musick
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 bearing
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenants
                 .
              
               
                 Catharists
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 deny
                 children
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Originall
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 pretending
                 themselves
                 to
                 bee
                 pure
                 and
                 without
                 sin
                 .
                 These
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 this
                 Petition
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   forgive
                   us
                   our
                   Trespasses
                
                 .
              
               
                 Silentes
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 despise
                 all
                 humane
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch
                 their
                 businesse
                 with
                 great
                 silence
                 ,
                 they
                 answer
                 all
                 questions
                 of
                 Religion
                 with
                 much
                 silence
              
               
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 pretend
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 much
                 credit
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 lye
                 in
                 Trances
                 like
                 men
                 having
                 the
                 falling
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 would
                 declare
                 st●ange
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Anabaptisme
                 was
                 holy
                 :
                 that
                 Pedobaptisme
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Zwinglius
                 was
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Liberi
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 understand
                 the
                 liberty
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Christ
                 carnally
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 themselves
                 freed
                 from
                 paying
                 any
                 rent
                 ,
                 tribute
                 ,
                 or
                 tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 unto
                 themselves
                 liberty
                 to
                 commit
                 all
                 uncleanesse
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Adamites
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 cloathes
                 to
                 be
                 cursed
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 man
                 for
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 thinke
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 innocent
                 and
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Hutites
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 boast
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hei●es
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Huta
                
                 ;
                 this
                 
                   Iohn
                   Huta
                
                 dyed
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 These
                 Anabaptists
                 deny
                 the
                 deity
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 Augustinians
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 affirm
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 Paridice
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 shut
                 up
                 untill
                 Augustine
                 the
                 Bohemian
                 opened
                 it
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 Beuckeldians
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Beuchelzo●●●us
                
                 ;
                 these
                 affirme
                 Polygamie
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 wives
                 .
              
               
                 Melchiorists
                 
                 are
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 
                   Melchior
                   Hofman
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 Prophet
                 at
                 Strausborough
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 expect
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 with
                 Elias
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 affirme
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Conduit
                 through
                 which
                 Christ
                 passed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 tooke
                 nothing
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 This
                 Hofman
                 was
                 so
                 wicked
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Malidista
                   sit
                   caro
                   Mariae
                
                 .
              
               
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 
                 certaine
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 followers
                 of
                 
                   David
                   George
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Familists
                 ,
                 boasted
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 greater
                 than
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 should
                 rise
                 three
                 yeares
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 Menonists
                 ,
                 
                 called
                 of
                 Menon
                 a
                 Frisian
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 name
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 were
                 generally
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 denominations
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 and
                 buried
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 foureteen
                 are
                 named
                 by
                 Astedius
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Bullinger
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 book
                 against
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 
                 nameth
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 childish
                 innocency
                 ,
                 played
                 many
                 odde
                 pranks
                 :
                 one
                 having
                 kept
                 his
                 excrements
                 in
                 store
                 many
                 dayes
                 ,
                 powred
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 himselfe
                 naked
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   unlesse
                   we
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   little
                   Children
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 
                 Others
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 would
                 ride
                 upon
                 sticks
                 and
                 Hobby-horses
                 like
                 children
                 in
                 great
                 companies
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 would
                 run
                 naked
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 pure
                 innocency
                 they
                 lay
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 proved
                 childrens
                 play
                 indeed
                 .
              
               
               
                 Servetians
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 kinde
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 Servetus
                 ,
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 ,
                 whose
                 Heresies
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 
                   Prateolus
                   ,
                   Bullinger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 children
                 an
                 horrible
                 abhomination
                 :
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 baptized
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 old
                 .
                 This
                 Servetus
                 denyed
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 burnt
                 for
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 October
                 ,
                 27.
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1553.
                 at
                 Geneva
                 .
              
               
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 make
                 God
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 against
                 these
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 hath
                 written
                 a
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 Bullinger
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 divers
                 sotts
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 called
                 
                   Liberi
                   ,
                   vid.
                   sup
                
                 .
              
               
                 Denkians
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Denkius
                 was
                 chief
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 This
                 Denkius
                 was
                 converted
                 by
                 Oecolampadius
                 Minister
                 of
                 Basil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Semper
                   Orantes
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 would
                 alwayes
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Deo
                   relicti
                
                 ,
                 
                 Anabaptists
                 that
                 relying
                 onely
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 refuse
                 all
                 meanes
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appoynted
                 .
              
               
                 Monasterienses
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 magnificent
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 bravery
                 under
                 their
                 King
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 added
                 many
                 things
                 unto
                 the
                 hodgepodge
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 having
                 many
                 wives
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 burthen
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 Munster
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 provided
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 stock
                 .
                 They
                 put
                 away
                 barren
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 past
                 children
                 as
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 Curators
                 to
                 keep
                 :
                 whereas
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 wives
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 great
                 offence
                 for
                 one
                 wife
                 to
                 looke
                 (
                 
                   distorto
                   vertu
                
                 )
                 but
                 awry
                 upon
                 her
                 sister
                 wife
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 accounted
                 a
                 capitall
                 crime
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 crotchet
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 
                 heads
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 beene
                 plunged
                 nor
                 dipt
                 under
                 waters
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 truely
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 they
                 re-baptize
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 error
                 ariseth
                 from
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 ,
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 washing
                 or
                 ablution
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hezychius
                   ,
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                   Scapula
                   ,
                   Budaeus
                   ,
                
                 great
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Greek-tongue
                 make
                 good
                 by
                 many
                 instances
                 and
                 allegations
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 authors
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 generally
                 to
                 wash
                 ,
                 Luke
                 11.
                 38.
                 
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 wondred
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 washed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 So
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Mark.
                   7.
                   3.
                   
                   Except
                   they
                   wash
                   oft
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 both
                 are
                 allowed
                 by
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 hath
                 been
                 rather
                 used
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 climate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tendernesse
                 of
                 our
                 Infants
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Churche
                 ,
                 nor
                 Fonts
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 river
                 was
                 Cornelins
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Jaylor
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 plunged
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 expressed
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 ducking
                 in
                 a
                 river
                 :
                 then
                 dipping
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 efficacy
                 as
                 a
                 whole
                 loafe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 13.
                 ofsprinkling
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 uncleane
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 telleth
                 us
                 true
                 baptisme
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 as
                 by
                 dipping
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Bullinger
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 all
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 contrary
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 pernicious
                 Sects
                 and
                 Factions
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 almost
                 everie
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 some
                 peculiar
                 toy
                 or
                 figment
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 excommunicate
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               manner
               of
               Re-baptizing
               ,
               and
               other
               Rites
               .
            
             
               THey
               flock
               in
               great
               multitudes
               to
               their
               Jordans
               ,
               
               and
               both
               Sexes
               enter
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               are
               dipt
               after
               their
               manner
               with
               a
               kinde
               of
               spell
               ,
               containing
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               erroneous
               tene●s
               ,
               and
               their
               ingaging
               themselves
               in
               their
               schismaticall
               covenants
               ,
               and
               combination
               of
               separation
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Thames
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               
               the
               Baptizer
               ,
               and
               the
               party
               baptized
               go
               both
               into
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               the
               parties
               to
               be
               baptized
               are
               dipped
               or
               plunged
               under
               water
               .
               They
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               most
               unreverently
               ,
               sitting
               with
               their
               hats
               upon
               their
               heads
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               Marriages
               ,
               
               they
               mary
               not
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               but
               in
               private
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               Barbara
               (
               saith
               the
               Bridegroome
               )
               
                 wilt
                 thou
                 have
                 me
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 newly
                 regenerate
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 are
                 you
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 whereof
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 member
                 ?
              
               She
               answereth
               ,
               I
               am
               re-baptized
               (
               God
               be
               praised
               )
               and
               w●ll
               co-habite
               with
               no
               man
               but
               with
               a
               brother
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Bridegroome
               replieth
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               a
               kisse
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               thee
               to
               wife
               ,
               both
               for
               ou●
               faith
               approved
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               because
               my
               spirit
               is
               exceeding
               enamoured
               of
               thee
               ▪
               the
               Bride
               saying
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               the
               marriage
               is
               consummated
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               spirituall
               marriage
               ,
               
               which
               is
               their
               promiscuous
               uncleaninesse
               .
            
             
               They
               affirm
               ,
               those
               women
               sin
               grievously
               that
               ly●
               with
               their
               husbands
               that
               are
               not
               re-baptized
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               Gentiles
               ;
               but
               it
               to
               be
               no
               sin
               at
               all
               for
               them
               to
               lye
               with
               any
               man
               that
               hath
               bin
               re-baptized
               because
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               so
               cōmanded
               .
            
             
               Gastius
               reporteth
               ,
               
               that
               a
               certain
               Mayd
               of
               modest
               behaviour
               ,
               who
               had
               dwelt
               with
               her
               Master
               honestly
               many
               years
               ,
               being
               seduced
               by
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               lived
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               moneth
               returned
               to
               see
               her
               old
               master
               ,
               who
               saluted
               her
               merrily
               
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               why
               dost
               thou
               suffer
               thy selfe
               to
               be
               seduced
               by
               those
               impure
               knaves
               ?
               a
               woman
               having
               once
               lost
               her
               honesty
               ,
               what
               hath
               she
               left
               her
               ?
               The
               wench
               answered
               ,
               they
               told
               me
               that
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               commanded
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               was
               most
               obed●en●
               in
               all
               things
               to
               all
               m●n
               ,
               and
               denied
               no
               man
               the
               duty
               of
               spirituall
               marriage
               that
               did
               require
               it
               :
               Her
               Master
               answered
               ,
               fie
               upon
               thee
               bol●
               whore
               ,
               that
               doest
               not
               onely
               glory
               in
               thy
               great
               sinne
               ,
               but
               also
               accountest
               thy
               abominable
               wickednesse
               to
               be
               pleasing
               unto
               God!
               Thus
               they
               deceive
               the
               poor
               people
               ,
               
               they
               perswade
               simple
               women
               under
               pretence
               of
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               except
               they
               prostiture
               their
               bodies
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               
               and
               play
               the
               ha●lots
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               Community
               of
               women
               they
               had
               divers
               reasons
               worthy
               of
               Registring
               .
            
             
               That
               Christians
               must
               renounce
               for
               Christs
               sake
               those
               things
               that
               they
               love
               best
               ,
               
               and
               are
               most
               deare
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               women
               must
               renounce
               their
               beloved
               honesty
               .
            
             
               That
               so
               Christs
               sake
               wee
               must
               undergoe
               all
               manner
               of
               infamy
               .
            
             
               That
               Publicans
               and
               Harlots
               shall
               enter
               Heaven
               before
               the
               Pharis●es
               ,
               and
               therefore
               common
               women
               before
               honest
               Matrons
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               all
               one
               spirit
               ;
               so
               we
               must
               be
               all
               one
               body
               ;
               again
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               charitie
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               manner
               of
               *
               Ordination
               of
               their
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               The
               Anabaptists
               are
               all
               Preachers
               ,
               every
               man
               at
               his
               pleasure
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               Embassadour
               :
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 Becold
              
               the
               Tayler
               of
               
                 Leyden
                 ;
                 I
                 ohn
                 Matthias
              
               the
               Baker
               of
               Hartem
               ;
               and
               hence
               have
               our
               Coblers
               ,
               Shoomakers
               ,
               Ostlers
               ,
               &c
               ,
               learnt
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               this
               divine
               calling
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 calling
                 upon
                 him
                 except
                 hee
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               their
               learning
               :
               
               they
               have
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               all
               Bookes
               they
               burnt
               in
               Munster
               but
               the
               Bible
               ;
               many
               of
               them
               can
               scarcely
               read
               ;
               yea
               Gastius
               affirmeth
               that
               many
               of
               their
               Preachers
               never
               saw
               a
               Bible
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               places
               of
               assembling
               ,
               
               they
               doe
               not
               meet
               in
               Churches
               ;
               
               their
               going
               thither
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               like
               the
               going
               of
               the
               Heathen
               to
               their
               Idoll
               Temples
               ;
               but
               rather
               in
               woods
               and
               secret
               places
               ,
               and
               this
               rather
               in
               the
               night
               then
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               darknesse
               being
               fittest
               for
               their
               devotions
               .
               In
               Munster
               they
               burnt
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Maurice
               ,
               and
               made
               Store-houses
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               manner
               of
               preaching
               ,
               they
               please
               the
               common
               people
               well
               in
               preaching
               community
               of
               goods
               ,
               every
               man
               to
               bee
               alike
               ,
               exemption
               from
               paying
               of
               Rent
               ,
               Tribute
               ,
               and
               Tythes
               ;
               putting
               down
               of
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               commonly
               they
               raile
               as
               if
               they
               were
               mad
               against
               the
               Reformed
               Preachers
               that
               go
               about
               to
               detect
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               obedience
               .
            
             
               They
               affirm
               Luther
               to
               be
               worse
               then
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               Protestant
               Preachers
               more
               then
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               .
            
             
               For
               miracles
               they
               can
               doe
               none
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               a
               miracle
               (
               saith
               Gastius
               )
               to
               make
               halfe-witted
               men
               starke
               mad
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               full
               Ambries
               soone
               emptie
               .
               One
               of
               their
               Prophets
               pretended
               to
               do
               a
               great
               miracle
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               night
               time
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               put
               a
               great
               number
               of
               fishes
               into
               a
               soule
               puddle
               where
               the
               people
               used
               to
               wash
               horses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               he
               called
               the
               people
               together
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               :
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               cast
               nets
               into
               this
               puddle
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               get
               good
               ●ish
               (
               a
               thing
               incredible
               )
               for
               never
               fish
               was
               seene
               there
               ;
               but
               at
               his
               command
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               cast
               a
               net
               and
               inclosed
               multitudes
               of
               fi●hes
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               net
               brake
               .
               Thus
               the
               prophane
               Rascall
               (
               saith
               my
               Authour
               )
               would
               imitate
               the
               miracle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               his
               anger
               gave
               efficacie
               of
               errour
               to
               that
               false
               miracle
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               deceived
               many
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               How
               Christian
               Princes
               have
               suppressed
               these
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               especially
               how
               they
               have
               been
               punished
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               AS
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               their
               detestable
               and
               blasphemous
               Errors
               ;
               so
               I
               purpose
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               severe
               punishments
               inflicted
               upon
               those
               wicked
               Sectaries
               .
            
             
             
               Anabaptisme
               continued
               in
               Germany
               in
               its
               vigour
               not
               much
               above
               ten
               years
               ,
               
               they
               were
               destro●ed
               and
               suppressed
               by
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ;
               at
               Frankhus
               there
               were
               slain
               about
               5000
               of
               them
               and
               300
               executed
               with
               Munter
               ;
               at
               Norinberg
               also
               a
               great
               number
               were
               slaine
               ;
               
               at
               Zuricke
               they
               drowned
               the●
               that
               were
               re-baptized
               ;
               at
               Vienna
               they
               did
               the
               like
               ;
               at
               Passom
               many
               were
               burnt
               and
               drowned
               ;
               in
               the
               Low
               Countries
               at
               
                 Amsterd●m
                 ,
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Hartsem
              
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               places
               else
               ,
               they
               were
               everly
               punished
               .
               Pontanus
               writeth
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               ●50000
               persons
               .
            
             
               The
               Christian
               P●●ces
               and
               Magistrates
               never
               left
               burning
               ,
               drowning
               ,
               and
               destroying
               them
               till
               their
               remainder
               was
               contemptible
               :
               a
               remnant
               of
               them
               came
               into
               England
               in
               two
               ships
               ▪
               where
               they
               have
               lyen
               lurking
               .
               They
               came
               hither
               about
               the
               year
               1535.
               
               In
               the
               yeare
               1538.
               ●e
               read
               of
               them
               in
               our
               Chronicles
               ,
               viz.
               upon
               the
               second
               day
               of
               
                 November
                 ▪
              
               in
               the
               said
               year
               foure
               Anabaptists●are
               ●are
               fagots
               at
               Pauls
               Crosse
               ;
               
               and
               againe
               ,
               of
               the
               burning
               of
               two
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               in
               Smithfield
               the
               27th
               day
               of
               November
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
               of
               two
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               burnt
               in
               the
               high
               way
               beyond
               Southwarke
               ,
               
               leading
               to
               
                 Newington
                 ,
                 Auno
              
               1539.
               
               Againe
               ,
               upon
               Easter
               day
               1575
               ,
               of
               a
               Congregation
               of
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               discovered
               in
               a
               house
               without
               the
               Barres
               at
               Algate
               ,
               of
               whom
               27
               were
               taken
               of
               them
               ,
               foure
               recanted
               at
               Pauls
               Crosse
               the
               25th
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               in
               forme
               following
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               
                 l.
                 T.
                 R.
                 H.
              
               being
               seduced
               by
               the
               Devill
               the
               spirit
               of
               Error
               ,
               and
               by
               false
               teachers
               have
               fallen
               into
               most
               damnable
               and
               detestable
               errors
               ,
               namely
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 not
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 beare
                 the
                 sword
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               through
               conference
               with
               
               good
               and
               learned
               Ministers
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               I
               understand
               the
               same
               to
               be
               most
               damnable
               and
               detestable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               doe
               aske
               God
               before
               his
               Church
               mercy
               for
               my
               sayd
               former
               errors
               ;
               and
               doe
               forsake
               ,
               recant
               ,
               and
               renounce
               them
               ,
               and
               abjure
               them
               from
               the
               bot●ome
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               protesting
               that
               I
               certainely
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               tooke
               flesh
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               a
               Christian
               man
               may
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               beare
               the
               sword
               and
               office
               of
               Authority
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Christian
               man
               to
               take
               an
               oath
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               established
               and
               published
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               is
               received
               in
               the
               Dutch
               Church
               in
               London
               ,
               is
               found
               true
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               whereunto
               in
               all
               things
               I
               submit
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               most
               gladly
               a
               member
               of
               the
               sayd
               Dutch
               Church
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               utterly
               a
               bandoning
               and
               forsaking
               all
               and
               every
               Anabaptisticall
               errors
               .
               Anno
               1575
               ,
               in
               the
               17th
               yeare
               of
               Q●een
               Elizabeth
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               one
               man
               and
               ten
               women
               ,
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Consistory
               of
               Pauls
               condemned
               to
               bee
               burnt
               in
               Smithfield
               :
               but
               after
               great
               pains
               taken
               with
               them
               ,
               onely
               one
               woman
               was
               converted
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               were
               banished
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               The
               22th
               of
               July
               in
               the
               same
               yeare
               ,
               two
               Dutch
               men
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               were
               burnt
               in
               Smithfield
               ,
               who
               dyed
               in
               great
               horror
               ,
               c●ying
               and
               roa●ing
               :
               this
               was
               the
               entertainment
               that
               these
               Sectaries
               had
               in
               times
               past
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               yeare
               1561
               ▪
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               forth
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               whereby
               she
               commanded
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               such
               like
               Hereticks
               which
               had
               flocked
               to
               the
               Coast-Towns
               of
               England
               from
               the
               parts
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               shunning
               of
               per●ecution
               ,
               and
               had
               spread
               the
               poyson
               of
               their
               Sects
               in
               
                 England
                 ▪
              
               to
               depart
               the
               Realme
               within
               20
               dayes
               ▪
               whether
               they
               were
               〈◊〉
               borne
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               or
               Forreigners
               ,
               upon
               paine
               of
               imprisonment
               and
               los●e
               of
               goods
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               8.
               
               Of
               the
               audacious
               boldnesse
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               these
               Hereticks
               in
               times
               past
               :
               but
               with
               griefe
               of
               heart
               I
               speake
               it
               .
               Now
               they
               lift
               up
               their
               heads
               ,
               they
               write
               books
               and
               publish
               them
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               detestable
               opinions
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               :
               the
               one
               by
               one
               
                 Edw
                 :
                 Barber
              
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               by
               
                 A.
                 R.
              
               Anno
               1642.
               
               A
               fourth
               by
               one
               Lamb
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               any
               controle
               that
               I
               can
               heare
               of
               .
               Yea
               ,
               they
               challenge
               our
               Divines
               openly
               to
               defend
               their
               Tenets
               by
               disputation
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               the
               people
               .
               Doctor
               Featly
               gave
               them
               a
               meeting
               in
               Southwarke
               ,
               where
               foure
               of
               their
               Disputants
               appeared
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               besides
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               vulgar
               :
               of
               which
               meeting
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               given
               the
               world
               an
               account
               .
               Would
               to
               God
               our
               Rel●gious
               Patriots
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               would
               at
               length
               take
               care
               (
               as
               they
               have
               done
               of
               the
               Romish
               Emissaries
               )
               to
               suppresse
               these
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               God
               be
               not
               blasphemed
               :
               that
               they
               may
               not
               infect
               the
               simple
               people
               with
               their
               abhominable
               Errorus
               .
               Was
               not
               all
               Israel
               plagued
               for
               the
               execrable
               things
               taken
               by
               Achan
               ?
               who
               can
               tell
               whether
               the
               plagues
               of
               God
               that
               are
               upon
               us
               ,
               are
               for
               not
               punishing
               these
               detestable
               Sectaries
               and
               others
               ?
               Alas
               our
               poore
               Church
               is
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               who
               layeth
               hand
               to
               help
               .
               The
               plague
               of
               Heresie
               is
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               power
               to
               keep
               the
               ●ick
               from
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               The
               Wolves
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               lye
               in
               the
               woods
               ,
               are
               come
               into
               our
               Sheep-fold
               ,
               and
               roare
               in
               the
               holy
               Congregations
               .
               
                 Oh
                 thou
                 Shepheard
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 broken
                 down
                 the
                 hedge
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 planted
                 ?
                 The
                 Bore
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wild
                 beas●
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 do
                 devoure
                 .
                 Oh
                 remember
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 our
                 former
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 let
                 thy
                 tender
                 mercies
                 prevent
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 very
                 low
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             of
             those
             Churches
             which
             are
             commonly
             called
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Printed
             at
             London
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             1644.
             
             
               
                 Subscribed
                 in
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 in
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 William
                 K●ffen
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Patience
                 ,
              
               
                 John
                 Spilsbery
                 ,
              
               
                 George
                 Tipp●ng
                 ,
              
               
                 Sam.
                 Richardson
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Skippard
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Munday
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Gunne
                 ,
              
               
                 John
                 M●bbat
                 ,
              
               
                 John
                 Webbe
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Killcop
                 ,
              
               
                 Paul
                 H●bson
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Gore
                 ,
              
               
                 Joseph
                 ●helps
                 ,
              
               
                 Edward
                 Heath
                 .
              
            
             Set
             downe
             in
             52.
             
             Articles
             .
             In
             which
             Articles
             you
             shall
             finde
             some
             Rats
             bane
             covered
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             honey
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             38.
             
             Article
             ,
             That
             the
             due
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Officers
             (
             viz.
             the
             Ministers
             )
             should
             be
             free
             ,
             &c.
             their
             meaning
             being
             ,
             that
             their
             maintenance
             should
             depend
             upon
             the
             voluntary
             contribution
             of
             their
             people
             :
             this
             their
             opinion
             is
             most
             impious
             and
             sacrilegious
             ,
             and
             directly
             repugnant
             to
             Gods
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             39.
             they
             affirme
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             dispensed
             onely
             upon
             persons
             professing
             faith
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             taught
             ,
             who
             upon
             a
             profession
             of
             faith
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Article
             most
             cruelly
             they
             exclude
             all
             Infants
             baptisme
             
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             the
             only
             outward
             meanes
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             40.
             they
             making
             dipping
             necessary
             ,
             which
             Christ
             never
             commanded
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             41.
             the
             persons
             designed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             dispense
             this
             Ordinance
             :
             a
             preaching
             Disciple
             ,
             it
             be●ng
             tyed
             to
             no
             particular
             Church
             ▪
             officer
             ,
             nor
             pe●son
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             42.
             
             Article
             ,
             that
             such
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             gifts
             may
             preach
             .
             When
             Muncer
             a
             seditious
             Anabaptist
             began
             first
             to
             preach
             ,
             Luther
             advised
             the
             Senate
             of
             Mul●us
             to
             demand
             of
             him
             what
             calling
             he
             had
             :
             and
             if
             he
             should
             avouch
             God
             to
             be
             his
             Authour
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             require
             him
             to
             prove
             his
             extraordinary
             calling
             by
             some
             evident
             signe
             .
             For
             whensoever
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             change
             the
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             any
             man
             to
             any
             office
             extraordinarily
             ,
             he
             declareth
             that
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             by
             some
             evident
             signe
             :
             If
             the
             Anabaptisticall
             calling
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             let
             them
             prove
             it
             by
             Scripture
             :
             if
             extraordinary
             ,
             let
             them
             prove
             it
             by
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             might
             adde
             the
             summe
             of
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Mr.
             Johnons
             (
             who
             stileth
             himselfe
             Pastour
             of
             the
             ex●led
             English
             Church
             at
             Amsterdam
             :
             )
             written
             against
             two
             errours
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             maintained
             by
             them
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             one
             concerning
             the
             Bap●isme
             of
             Children
             ,
             the
             other
             concerning
             the
             Anabaptismes
             of
             elder
             people
             ,
             what
             specious
             shewes
             so
             ever
             they
             make
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
             perverting
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             filling
             their
             mouthes
             with
             falshood
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             abusing
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             reproaching
             and
             challenging
             all
             such
             as
             stand
             against
             their
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             Goliah
             like
             ,
             defying
             Israel
             :
             yet
             saith
             my
             Authour
             ,
             their
             opinions
             are
             such
             as
             pervert
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             bereave
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             favours
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             First
             for
             his
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             for
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Children
             ▪
             he
             alleadged
             seven
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             to
             give
             the
             
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             his
             people
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             throughout
             their
             generations
             .
             Which
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             hath
             never
             been
             repealed
             ,
             but
             abideth
             stablished
             upon
             a
             certain
             and
             perpetuall
             ground
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             his
             Promise
             and
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             made
             with
             the
             faithfull
             and
             their
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             
             when
             he
             sent
             forth
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             appoynted
             them
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Natitions
             Disciples
             ,
             
             and
             to
             baptize
             them
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             to
             make
             Gentiles
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             
             made
             with
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             nations
             ,
             
             for
             salvatition
             ,
             through
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Which
             being
             a
             Covenant
             everlasting
             ,
             
             and
             including
             the
             faithfull
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             (
             Baptisme
             which
             did
             now
             succed
             and
             seale
             it
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Circumcision
             )
             was
             therefore
             by
             this
             appoyntment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             all
             that
             should
             be
             brought
             and
             comprehended
             under
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             
             and
             consequently
             ,
             both
             to
             such
             as
             were
             of
             yeares
             ,
             
             coming
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             being
             yet
             Infants
             .
             
             Otherwise
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             not
             with
             the
             Jewes
             bee
             made
             co-heriters
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             
             and
             joynt-partakers
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             is
             was
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ,
             
             at
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             baptize
             both
             the
             house-holders
             themselves
             that
             believed
             ,
             
             and
             their
             housholds
             also
             :
             Like
             as
             Abraham
             himselfe
             first
             believed
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             circumcis●d
             ;
             &
             all
             his
             family
             with
             him
             :
             and
             as
             the
             strangers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             received
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             was
             circumcised
             likewise
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             males
             that
             were
             his
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Because
             Children
             of
             beleevers
             are
             holy
             ,
             
             and
             are
             Abrahams
             seed
             and
             heires
             by
             promise
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             who
             can
             then
             with-hold
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             water
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             vouchsafeth
             the
             baptisme
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             to
             an
             inheri●ance
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             Lords
             signe
             of
             his
             washing
             away
             
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             receiving
             of
             us
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             incorporating
             of
             us
             into
             Christ
             ,
             
             for
             salvation
             by
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             .
             Whereof
             the
             children
             of
             Believers
             are
             partakers
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             they
             which
             be
             of
             yeares
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             no
             more
             be
             deprived
             of
             Baptisme
             ▪
             then
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             ingraffing
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             salvation
             by
             his
             meanes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             one
             Ba●tisme
             ,
             
             as
             there
             is
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             confirmer
             of
             our
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
             and
             their
             seed
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             so
             as
             therefore
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Baptisme
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Parents
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             ere
             also
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             with
             them
             ,
             
             having
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Mediator
             and
             ra●ifier
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             unto
             them
             ,
             
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             head
             and
             Saviour
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Because
             else
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             is
             now
             
             since
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             lessened
             and
             straitned
             more
             then
             before
             :
             
             which
             to
             affirme
             ,
             is
             highly
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             
             Col.
             2
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Baptisme
             received
             in
             the
             Apostaticall
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             renounced
             ;
             and
             a
             new
             to
             be
             repeated
             again
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             precept
             nor
             example
             for
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             not
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             as
             ,
             one
             Circumcision
             :
             
             as
             in
             the
             apostasie
             of
             Israel
             Circumcision
             was
             not
             repeated
             again
             ,
             they
             returning
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Baptisme
             being
             once
             received
             in
             the
             Apostaticall
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             Christ
             is
             an
             everlasting
             
             Covenant
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             sin
             once
             and
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             dyeth
             no
             more
             ;
             
             and
             we
             are
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             graf●ed
             with
             him
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             resurrection
             :
             
             wherefore
             all
             that
             are
             once
             Baptized
             into
             his
             name
             ▪
             ought
             still
             to
             retaine
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             repeat
             it
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             by
             the
             Gospell
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
             having
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             since
             retained
             it
             ,
             
             with
             other
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             her
             adulteries
             and
             apostasies
             whereinto
             she
             is
             falne
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             his
             people
             in
             the
             
               Romish
               Babylon
            
             :
             and
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             
             doth
             not
             enjoyne
             them
             to
             leave
             whatsoever
             is
             there
             had
             ,
             but
             requireth
             of
             them
             to
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             their
             sins
             .
             Now
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             of
             her
             adulteries
             
             but
             of
             Christs
             O●dinance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Because
             else
             men
             might
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             also
             not
             retain
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             learning
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             or
             the
             translations
             thereof
             ;
             and
             also
             be
             perswaded
             to
             d●ssolve
             such
             marriages
             which
             have
             been
             had
             by
             their
             Ministerie
             ,
             
             with
             other
             as
             strange
             consequences
             ;
             which
             to
             admit
             were
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             Now
             howsoever
             the
             Brownists
             comply
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             ●ee
             afterwards
             ;
             yet
             in
             these
             poynts
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             them
             disagree
             from
             them
             ,
             counting
             these
             their
             opinions
             abominable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             In
             describing
             of
             the
             Brownists
             I
             purpose
             to
             set
             downe
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Originall
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 called
                 Brownists
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Called
                 also
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Donatists
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Great
                 In●ovators
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 Mr.
                 White
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 bitter
                 Railers
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Magnifie
                 their
                 owne
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Criminate
                 the
                 Dutch
                 and
                 French
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 They
                 pretend
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Blame
                 our
                 Congregation
                 for
                 prophanenesse
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 impietyl
                 ,
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 lewdnesse
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Their
                 equivocating
                 and
                 palliating
                 their
                 owne
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Blame
                 the
                 Conversations
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Except
                 against
                 our
                 Ministers
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Noveltie
                 of
                 their
                 Ordinations
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Their
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Their
                 Prophesying
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Their
                 blaming
                 set
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Their
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Brownists
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 sin
                 Schisme
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 24.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 suppressed
                 and
                 punished
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Scots
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 Brownist
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Semi-separatists
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Their
               Originall
               .
            
             
               THese
               Sectaries
               are
               called
               Brownists
               from
               on●
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Brown
              
               ,
               a
               Northamptonshire
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               Schoolemaster
               of
               the
               Free-Schole
               of
               St.
               Olaves
               in
               Southwark
               ,
               This
               Browne
               seducing
               certaine
               people
               ,
               preached
               to
               them
               in
               a
               gravel-pit
               neare
               Islington
               ;
               (
               and
               by
               their
               Tenets
               was
               not
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               God
               included
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               for●said
               gravell-pit
               ?
               )
               Also
               when
               the
               whimseyes
               came
               first
               into
               his
               head
               ?
               he
               was
               advised
               by
               some
               of
               his
               friends
               to
               conferre
               with
               Master
               Fox
               ;
               and
               having
               been
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               reported
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               with
               a
               mad-man
               ,
               who
               thrust
               him
               out
               of
               his
               doores
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               he
               would
               prove
               a
               fire-brand
               in
               Gods
               Church
               .
            
             
               Before
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               he
               acquainted
               also
               one
               Mr.
               Greenham
               ,
               a
               pious
               Divine
               with
               his
               intentions
               ,
               who
               disswaded
               him
               from
               his
               Separation
               ,
               using
               many
               reasons
               to
               stay
               him
               ;
               among
               others
               ,
               that
               what
               grace
               he
               had
               received
               ,
               hee
               had
               it
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               finding
               him
               obstinate
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               that
               for
               himselfe
               he
               doubted
               not
               (
               although
               he
               went
               away
               in
               his
               hot
               zeale
               )
               but
               that
               being
               better
               informed
               ,
               he
               might
               returne
               againe
               unto
               his
               Mother
               Church
               ;
               but
               bad
               him
               bethinke
               himselfe
               what
               should
               become
               of
               those
               poore
               soules
               whom
               he
               had
               seduced
               ,
               and
               was
               carrying
               away
               .
               Master
               Greenham's
               words
               preved
               true
               :
               for
               Master
               Browne
               returned
               ,
               God
               giving
               him
               grace
               to
               renounce
               his
               errors
               )
               and
               dyed
               lately
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               being
               Parson
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               
                 Northampton
                 shire
              
               ;
               But
               his
               Sect
               remaineth
               to
               the
               great
               disturbance
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               For
               those
               errors
               that
               Browne
               recanted
               and
               vomited
               up
               ,
               many
               
               male-contented
               simple
               men
               supped
               up
               and
               swallowed
               downe
               ,
               poysoning
               their selves
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Called
               also
               Separatists
               .
               
            
             
               THese
               Sectaries
               are
               also
               called
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               this
               name
               they
               arrogate
               to
               themselves
               ,
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               old
               ;
               and
               wel
               may
               they
               be
               called
               Separatists
               ,
               because
               they
               separate
               themselves
               not
               onely
               from
               their
               Mother-Church
               in
               which
               they
               were
               baptized
               ;
               and
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               fed
               with
               the
               pure
               milke
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               but
               also
               from
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               for
               they
               carry
               their
               simple
               seduced
               people
               not
               to
               any
               of
               those
               holy
               Churches
               to
               bee
               members
               of
               their
               Congregations
               ;
               but
               to
               Conventicles
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               termed
               by
               a
               learned
               man
               
                 separata
                 factio
                 defectorum
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               may
               also
               be
               called
               Separaticts
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               separation
               they
               make
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               grievous
               separations
               and
               divisions
               they
               make
               among
               themselves
               :
               for
               example
               sake
               ;
               what
               an
               evill
               spirit
               of
               hatefull
               and
               fiery
               contention
               was
               raised
               between
               the
               Brothers
               ,
               the
               Iohnsons
               ,
               which
               burnt
               up
               both
               spirituall
               and
               naturall
               love
               ;
               as
               the
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               the
               younger
               ,
               forgetting
               his
               profession
               and
               brotherly
               love
               became
               a
               Libeller
               ,
               loading
               his
               brother
               and
               others
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               shame
               and
               Infamy
               ,
               and
               that
               iin
               Print
               to
               abide
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 White
              
               in
               his
               discovery
               of
               Brown●sme
               doth
               relate
               ?
               The
               other
               separated
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               broke
               fellowship
               with
               his
               brother
               and
               father
               ,
               and
               cursed
               them
               with
               all
               the
               curses
               in
               Gods
               Book
               :
               This
               separation
               was
               confimed
               by
               the
               heavy
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ●id
               give
               his
               father
               and
               brother
               to
               the
               devill
               .
               The
               Dutch
               and
               French
               Ministers
               in
               Amsterdam
               went
               about
               to
               reconcile
               
                 Francis
                 Iohnson
              
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               their
               Letter
               :
               
               
                 Narravit-nobis
                 Io●nnes
                 I●●sonius
                 Anglus
                 se
                 hominem
                 septuagena●●um
                 ex
                 Anglia
                 in
                 hanc
                 Vrbem
                 difficili
                 itinere
                 venisse
                 ,
                 ut
                 
                 duos
                 filios
                 suos
                 ,
                 Franciscum
                 ,
                 &
                 Georgium
                 dissidentes
                 in
                 gratiam
                 reduceret
                 .
                 &c.
              
               But
               their
               labour
               was
               in
               vaine
               ;
               His
               sonne
               Francis
               pe●sisting
               obstinately
               untill
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               sending
               him
               downe
               to
               the
               grave
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               engraving
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               Tombe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Agree
               with
               the
               Donatists
               .
               
            
             
               THe
               Separatists
               or
               Brownists
               agree
               in
               many
               things
               with
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               confined
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               to
               a
               corner
               of
               Africa
               ,
               as
               the
               Brownists
               doe
               confine
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               their
               Conventibles
               ,
               excluding
               all
               other
               Christians
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               are
               not
               o●
               their
               Sect.
               
            
             
               May
               not
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               these
               Brow●●sts
               ,
               as
               
                 Constantine
                 the
              
               E●perour
               to
               
                 Acefius
                 :
                 Capa
                 scalas
                 &
                 ascende
                 coelum
                 solus
              
               take
               ladders
               and
               mount
               heaven
               alone
               ;
               who
               dreame
               that
               t●ey
               have
               ladders
               or
               something
               else
               to
               en●er
               heaven
               alone
               ?
               They
               believe
               not
               (
               with
               the
               Donatists
               )
               the
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 ●he
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Catholike
                 ,
              
               but
               uncharitably
               put
               all
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               world
               into
               the
               estate
               of
               damnation
               th●●
               are
               not
               of
               their
               Sect.
               Of
               their
               agreement
               with
               the
               Donac●sts
               ,
               Master
               Gifford
               late
               Minister
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               at
               Malden
               ,
               hath
               set
               forth
               a
               Treatise
               at
               large
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               puruse
               if
               you
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               They
               comply
               with
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               
            
             
               TH●
               Separatists
               doe
               comply
               in
               many
               things
               with
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               &
               these
               Maximes
               following
               they
               have
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               they
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Papists
               ;
               so
               also
               from
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               .
            
             
               They
               affirme
               ,
               that
               theirs
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               no
               where
               truely
               preached
               but
               by
               them
               .
            
             
             
               To
               receive
               the
               Communion
               with
               prophane
               persons
               is
               to
               par●ake
               of
               〈◊〉
               prop●anenesse
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               〈◊〉
               preach
               ;
               having
               gifts
               .
            
             
               That
               in
               the
               Church
               there
               should
               be
               a
               par●ty
               .
            
             
               They
               dislike
               marriages
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               Churches
               that
               have
               been
               polluted
               by
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               Anabaptists
               forbeare
               one
               Petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespassas
              
               ,
               the
               Brownists
               refuse
               the
               whole
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               Although
               they
               beare
               with
               temporall
               Magistrates
               ;
               yet
               they
               abhor
               spirituall
               government
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               like
               not
               payment
               of
               Tythes
               ▪
               reserved
               by
               God
               himself
               for
               the
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               paid
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               commanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               allowed
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               
               But
               disallowed
               by
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               *
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               They
               are
               Innovators
               .
               
            
             
               MAy
               not
               these
               Separatists
               be
               also
               called
               Novat●res
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Innovations
               made
               by
               them
               ?
               they
               can
               not
               abide
               no
               old
               things
               heretofore
               used
               in
               Gods
               Church
               .
               They
               cannot
               abide
               our
               Fonts
               ,
               nor
               our
               Churches
               ,
               (
               steeple-houses
               some
               call
               them
               )
               nor
               our
               Bels
               ,
               (
               I
               hear
               of
               a
               Sect
               that
               are
               called
               together
               by
               a
               Sow-gelders
               horne
               )
               nor
               our
               marriage
               ,
               nor
               our
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               our
               burials
               ,
               nor
               our
               Prayers
               taken
               out
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Some
               of
               their
               Errors
               set
               down
               by
               Mr.
               White
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               THey
               hold
               it
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               live
               with
               her
               that
               is
               not
               his
               wise
               ,
               ●ather
               then
               to
               reveale
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               are
               qualities
               in
               God
               no●
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               that
               
               love
               in
               God
               is
               not
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               selfe
               same
               love
               that
               is
               in
               God
               is
               〈◊〉
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               i●
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               innocent
               parties
               to
               retain
               the
               offendor
               as
               the
               wife
               the
               husband
               ,
               or
               the
               husband
               the
               wife
               of
               either
               party
               that
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               ;
               though
               the
               innocent
               party
               upon
               the
               others
               repentance
               forg●ving
               the
               other
               sinne
               ,
               bee
               desirous
               still
               to
               live
               with
               the
               other
               party
               in
               marriage
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               have
               excommunicated
               the
               parties
               innocent
               for
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               Bitter
               Railers
               .
               
            
             
               THese
               new
               Sectaries
               are
               bitter
               Railers
               ,
               and
               especially
               upon
               their
               Mother
               the
               Church
               o●
               England
               ,
               calling
               her
               Apostate
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 Bobylon
              
               ,
               murthering
               Step-mothers
               ,
               Idolatrous
               Antich●istian
               &c.
               
               They
               judge
               and
               condemne
               them
               that
               are
               better
               then
               themselves
               ,
               far
               excelling
               in
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               they
               condemne
               and
               sl●nder
               our
               whole
               nation
               ,
               as
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               false
               Christians
               ,
               a
               Synogogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               a
               people
               in
               a
               damnable
               estate
               ,
               exempting
               none
               :
               neither
               the
               learned'st
               ,
               nor
               the
               holiest
               ,
               but
               condemne
               all
               .
            
             
               Th●y
               boast
               much
               of
               the
               Spirit
               but
               by
               their
               virulent
               and
               venomous
               tongues
               you
               may
               see
               what
               spirit
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Spirit
                 that
                 ruleth
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
            
             
               Michael
               t●e
               Arch-Angel
               durst
               not
               give
               the
               Devill
               such
               cursed
               language
               as
               the
               Brownists
               give
               their
               mother
               ,
               
                 The
                 poyson
                 of
                 Aspes
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 lips
                 .
              
            
             
               Barrow
               and
               Greenwood
               were
               possessed
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               railing
               and
               scoffing
               ,
               
               terming
               set
               Prayers
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ;
               preaching
               preachment
               and
               sermocination
               ;
               the
               Preachers
               deliverie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               distilling
               and
               dropping
               downe
               of
               old
               Parables
               from
               his
               mouth
               ;
               the
               time
               of
               preaching
               ,
               disputing
               with
               the
               houre-glasse
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               a
               prescript
               place
               like
               a
               Tub
               ,
               solemne
               Fasts
               hyporiticall
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               a
               stage-play
               wherein
               one
               playeth
               sin
               ,
               another
               judgement
               ,
               another
               the
               
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               harmonizing
               of
               pleasant
               ballads
               ;
               our
               Churches
               styes
               ,
               &
               our
               Baptisme
               adulterate
               baptisme
               ;
               the
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               a
               two-penny
               Feast
               ;
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               us
               Idolaters
               ,
               yea
               Sodomites
               ,
               Canaanites
               ,
               Beliamites
               ,
               Chamites●
               Cainites
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               Magnifie
               their
               Sect.
               
               
            
             
               AS
               these
               Sectaries
               villefie
               others
               ,
               so
               they
               magnifie
               themselves
               ,
               like
               those
               men
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 65.
                 
                 Stand
                 further
                 off
                 ▪
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 then
                 thou
                 .
              
               And
               with
               the
               Pharisee
               ▪
               
                 they
                 tha●ke
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 lik●
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               Or
               with
               
                 S●mon
                 Magus
              
               gave
               out
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God.
              
               These
               cry
               up
               their
               owne
               Sect
               to
               the
               Skies
               .
               
               On
               Mr.
               Bernard
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Robinson
                 )
                 if
                 ever
                 you
                 saw
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 ●he
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 filling
                 his
                 Taber●acle
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 manifesta●ion
                 of
                 d●vers
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 heavenly
                 harmony
                 and
                 comely
                 order
                 ,
                 wherein
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 set
                 a●d
                 walke
                 .
              
               Likewise
               heare
               Mr.
               
                 Smith
                 :
                 Oh
                 Mr.
              
               Bernard
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Touching
               both
               these
               boasters
               of
               their
               popular
               Government
               ,
               
               hear
               the
               censure
               of
               Mr
               ,
               Iohnson
               ,
               who
               sheweth
               them
               to
               be
               Korites
               ,
               a
               
                 bellious
                 rout
                 ,
                 pleaders
                 for
                 confusion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Also
               Mr.
               
                 Daniel
                 Studl●y
              
               ,
               
               Mr.
               Iohnsons
               second
               ,
               describeth
               Mr
               
                 Samuel
                 Fuller
              
               a
               Deacon
               of
               Mr.
               Robinsons
               company
               with
               his
               friends
               to
               be
               ignorant
               Idiots
               ,
               noddy
               Nabalites
               ,
               dogged
               Doegs
               ,
               fainfaced
               Pharisces
               ,
               shamelesse
               Shimeites
               ,
               malicious
               Machavilians
               .
            
          
           
             
               9.
               
               Criminate
               the
               Dutch
               and
               French
               Church
               .
               
            
             
               IN
               their
               separations
               they
               carry
               not
               their
               seduced
               people
               from
               us
               to
               the
               Dutch
               or
               French
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               Reformed
               Churches
               to
               have
               Communion
               ,
               They
               are
               as
               malevolent
               to
               Dutch
               and
               French
               Churches
               as
               to
               us
               :
               many
               crimes
               they
               do
               lay
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               their
               Assemblies
               are
               so
               contrived
               ,
               
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               continue●h
               not
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Ministers
               cannot
               ●ogether
               with
               their
               flock
               sanctifie
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
               The
               presence
               of
               the
               members
               cannot
               be
               knowne
               ,
               and
               finally
               no
               publick
               action
               ,
               whether
               excommunication
               or
               any
               other
               cannot
               bee
               rightly
               done
               :
               
               can
               they
               say
               worse
               of
               us
               ?
               the
               Lords
               day
               cannot
               be
               rightly
               observed
               ,
               nor
               presence
               nor
               absence
               known
               ,
               nor
               any
               holy
               action
               rightly
               performed
               :
               what
               can
               there
               be
               in
               their
               Churches
               but
               meere
               confusion
               ?
               See
               what
               dirt
               these
               Separatists
               cast
               upon
               the
               Church
               that
               harboureth
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               baptize
               the
               seed
               of
               them
               that
               are
               no
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               no
               care
               as
               of
               members
               ,
               neither
               admit
               their
               Parents
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               mee●
               Babylonisme
               ?
               how
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Amsterdam
               separated
               from
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               rule
               and
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               15.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 goe
                 and
                 tell
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               They
               neither
               observe
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               behold
               ,
               what
               they
               complain
               of
               us
               ,
               they
               find
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Amsterdam
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               Idol
               Temples
               of
               Anti-christ
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               wine
               is
               marred
               with
               the
               vessels
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               an
               abhomination
               ?
               yea
               ,
               the
               Anti-christian
               stones
               have
               some
               of
               them
               the
               ornaments
               of
               the
               Roma●
               harlot
               upon
               them
               remaining
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Their
               Ministers
               have
               set
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Ty●hes
               ,
               or
               a
               maintenance
               as
               ill
               :
               Tythes
               were
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               never
               repealed
               ;
               but
               this
               they
               have
               lea●n●
               of
               their
               Tutors
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Their
               Elders
               change
               yearely
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apost●es
               ;
               what
               ?
               can
               our
               Church
               have
               wor●e
               then
               false
               Governours
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               celebrate
               marriage
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               a
               foul
               fault
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               better
               to
               be
               married
               in
               the
               Congr●gation
               with
               prayers
               and
               Gods
               blessing
               pronounced
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               contracted
               privately
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               into
               a
               booke
               as
               men
               doe
               horses
               in
               Smithfield
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               use
               a
               new
               censure
               of
               suspension
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               appointed
               :
               a
               great
               presumption
               ,
               s●y
               they
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               They
               receive
               unrepentant
               Excommunicants
               to
               bee
               members
               of
               thir
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               they
               become
               the
               body
               with
               them
               that
               are
               delivered
               over
               to
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Thus
               these
               Seperatists
               besmeare
               the
               Church
               at
               Amsterdam
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               count
               it
               a
               great
               Apostacy
               for
               one
               of
               them
               so
               much
               as
               once
               to
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Dutch
               or
               French
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               Pretend
               Scripture
               .
               
            
             
               AND
               whereas
               they
               doe
               pretend
               Scripture
               for
               their
               novelties
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               (
               saith
               a
               learned
               man
               )
               it
               connot
               be
               shewed
               out
               of
               Gods
               sacred
               book
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               commanded
               any
               of
               these
               following
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               L●t
               all
               decisions
               ,
               excommunications
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               ordinations
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               evey
               Assembly
               have
               a
               Doctor
               and
               a
               Pastor
               distinct
               in
               charge
               and
               office
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               private
               Christians
               agree
               among
               themselves
               to
               set
               over
               themselves
               a
               Postor
               chosen
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               this
               I
               may
               adde
               ;
               where
               or
               when
               did
               our
               Lord
               take
               the
               keyes
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               give
               them
               to
               the
               multitude
               ?
               how
               dare
               any
               Lay-man
               presume
               to
               ordaine
               Ministers
               to
               binde
               and
               loose
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               11.
               
               Thy
               avoyd
               our
               Congregations
               as
               prophane
               .
               
            
             
               ONe
               speciall
               cause
               of
               their
               Separation
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               mixt
               Congregations
               of
               men
               ,
               holy
               and
               prophane
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               will
               nor
               communicate
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               defiled
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               resemblances
               that
               have
               been
               made
               of
               Gods
               Church
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               field
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               some
               Tares
               as
               well
               as
               whea●
               :
               to
               a
               net
               ,
               wherein
               are
               contained
               
               bad
               fish
               as
               well
               as
               good
               ;
               to
               a
               fold
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               Goats
               as
               well
               as
               sheep
               :
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               field
               to
               be
               spo●led
               because
               of
               Tares
               ;
               nor
               the
               net
               to
               be
               broken
               because
               of
               the
               bad
               fish
               ;
               nor
               the
               fold
               to
               be
               broken
               because
               of
               the
               Goats
               :
               no
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               any
               Church
               of
               Christ
               for
               any
               scandall
               given
               to
               us
               by
               the
               members
               and
               professors
               therein
               ,
               except
               for
               extreame
               errors
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               ungodly
               practises
               professed
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               12.
               
               The
               proph●nenesse
               of
               their
               Sect.
               
               
            
             
               THis
               fault
               they
               finde
               with
               the
               Protestants
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ;
               but
               how
               they
               have
               avoyded
               this
               in
               their
               own
               Conventicles
               ,
               Mr.
               White
               ,
               Mr.
               Iohnson
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Smith
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               whose
               plentifull
               reports
               of
               their
               known
               uncleanenesse
               ,
               smothered
               mischiefs
               ,
               malicious
               proceedings
               ,
               corrupt
               preachings
               ,
               communicating
               with
               known
               offenders
               ,
               bolstering
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               willing
               co●nivences
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               shamefull
               to
               relate
               ;
               so
               they
               might
               well
               have
               stopt
               their
               mouthes
               from
               excepting
               against
               our
               communion
               with
               the
               prophane
               .
            
             
               To
               use
               some
               of
               Mr.
               Whites
               words
               ,
               
               
                 These
                 that
                 pretend
                 such
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 doe
                 abound
                 above
                 others
                 with
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 debate
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 cozenage
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               W.
               C.
               
                 complained
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ●ll
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 devills
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               Assemblies
               to
               which
               they
               carry
               the
               poore
               soules
               whom
               they
               doe
               seduce
               .
            
             
               
                 Extracted
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 Master
              
               Whites
               the
               20th
               of
               July
               .
               
            
             
               I
               desire
               God
               to
               keep
               all
               people
               from
               such
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               where
               Adulteries
               ,
               Cozenages
               ,
               and
               Thefts
               are
               in
               such
               abundance
               as
               in
               the
               English
               Congregation
               of
               Amsterdam
               :
               that
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               Brokerage
               of
               whores
               ,
               and
               other
               filthinesse
               ,
               too
               too
               bad
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               
               there
               is
               no
               Sect
               in
               Amcterdam
               (
               though
               many
               in
               such
               contempt
               for
               filthy
               life
               as
               the
               English
               are
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
             
               The
               author
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               Master
               White
               ,
               was
               sued
               for
               slander
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Iohnson
                 ,
                 Henrie
                 Aainsworth
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Blakewell
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 Studley
                 ,
                 Christopher
                 Bowman
                 ,
                 Iane
                 Nicolas
                 ,
                 Iudith
                 Holder
                 ,
                 William
                 Barbons
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Bishop
              
               .
               But
               after
               Master
               White
               had
               brought
               in
               witnesses
               before
               the
               Burgomasters
               ,
               who
               did
               testifie
               ,
               &
               upon
               their
               Oathes
               and
               depositions
               confirme
               what
               Master
               White
               had
               written
               ,
               
               he
               was
               discharged
               ,
               and
               had
               charges
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               A
               briefe
               discovery
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Secretary
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Amsterdam
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               some
               of
               the
               abhominations
               dayly
               practised
               and
               increased
               amongst
               the
               English
               company
               of
               the
               separation
               ,
               remaining
               for
               the
               present
               at
               Amsterdam
               in
               Holland
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               they
               abou●d
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               debate
               ,
               malice
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               cozenages
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               enormities
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               
               when
               as
               they
               sent
               their
               Messengers
               with
               some
               questions
               to
               their
               Eldership
               ,
               they
               received
               this
               answer
               from
               them
               ;
               That
               they
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               theirs
               to
               be
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               a
               la●full
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Amsterdam
               concernin●
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               
               both
               of
               old
               ,
               in
               their
               suit
               against
               Master
               White
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               their
               late
               suit
               for
               their
               meeting-house
               ,
               when
               they
               sought
               to
               lay
               their
               Action
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               they
               were
               repelled
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               that
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Church
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               complaint
               from
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Elder
               ,
               or
               a
               Deacon
               ;
               but
               from
               private
               men
               ;
               The
               Magistrates
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               them
               not
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Sect.
               
            
          
           
             
               13.
               
               Their
               Equivoca●ing
               .
               
            
             
               I
               Might
               here
               set
               down
               their●●quivoca●ing
               and
               palliating
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               one
               
                 Geoffry
                 Wh●●acres
              
               of
               Master
               Iohnsons
               
               Congregation
               ,
               being
               found
               in
               bed
               with
               one
               
                 Iudith
                 Holder
              
               ,
               another
               mans
               wife
               ;
               for
               which
               matter
               he
               affirme●
               that
               he
               did
               it
               not
               to
               satisfie
               his
               lust
               ;
               but
               to
               comfort
               Iudith
               ,
               being
               ●ickly
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               her
               warme
               :
               as
               though
               hee
               had
               sought
               to
               performe
               a
               Christian
               duty
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               action
               of
               uncleannesse
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               when
               Mr.
               Studley
               ,
               a
               chie●e
               Prophet
               of
               Mr.
               Iohnsons
               
               Congregation
               ,
               was
               found
               hidden
               behind
               a
               Baske●
               in
               Iudiths
               house
               ,
               he
               had
               this
               holy
               pretence
               ;
               that
               he
               hid
               himselfe
               to
               see
               the
               behavio●●
               of
               
                 G.
                 P.
              
               who
               ca●
               thither
               after
               him
               :
               he
               being
               an
               Elder
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               watchfull
               Over-seer
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 M.
                 ●
              
               being
               in
               a
               whore-●●use
               ▪
               and
               creeping
               out
               at
               a
               window
               ,
               
               the
               Elder
               
                 D.
                 S.
              
               excused
               ●im
               alledging
               in
               his
               def●nce
               the
               example
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 A●ts
              
               9.
               25.
               
               Who
               was
               by
               the
               Disciples
               let
               down
               over
               the
               wal
               ;
               ●n
               a
               Basket.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Iohnson
               sought
               to
               cleare
               the
               uncleannesse
               of
               a
               man
               found
               a
               bed
               with
               another
               mans
               wife
               ;
               
               to
               dimini●h
               the
               sin
               distinguished
               between
               lying
               with
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               woman
               .
            
             
               And
               old
               Father
               Brown
               being
               reproved
               for
               beating
               his
               old
               wife
               distinguished
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               beate
               her
               as
               his
               wife
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               curst
               old
               woman
               .
            
             
               Also
               
                 Da●iel
                 Studley
              
               ,
               
               went
               about
               to
               palliate
               his
               filtinesse
               with
               his
               Wives
               Daughter
               ,
               ungodlily
               alledging
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               offensive
               to
               the
               good
               Reader
               to
               see
               a
               childe
               to
               vindicate
               the
               foule
               aspersions
               cast
               upon
               his
               Mother
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               his
               soules
               spirituall
               birth
               and
               breeding
               ,
               by
               setting
               forth
               by
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               his
               Mother-Church
               is
               scandalized
               .
            
          
           
             
               14.
               
               Blame
               the
               Conversation
               of
               our
               Ministers
               .
               
            
             
               AGaine
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               the
               evill
               ever
               mingled
               with
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               sometime
               the
               evill
               have
               chief
               Authority
               in
               administration
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               yet
               
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               the
               same
               in
               their
               owne
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               Christs
               ,
               and
               doe
               administer
               by
               his
               Commission
               and
               outhority
               ,
               we
               may
               use
               their
               Ministery
               both
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ▪
               and
               receiving
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Christs
               Ordinance
               taken
               away
               by
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               nor
               the
               grace
               of
               Gods
               gifts
               diminished
               from
               such
               as
               by
               faith
               rightly
               doe
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               administred
               unto
               them
               :
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               (
               saith
               our
               Lord
               )
               sit
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               ;
               all
               therefore
               what
               they
               bid
               you
               observe
               ,
               doe
               you
               ,
               but
               not
               after
               their
               works
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               and
               doe
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               15.
               
               Except
               against
               our
               Ordination
               .
               
            
             
               THey
               except
               against
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               they
               receive
               their
               Ordination
               from
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               wee
               have
               our
               Ordination
               from
               Christ
               by
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie-men
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               kinde
               of
               Ordination
               by
               Bishops
               and
               Presby●ers
               we
               have
               the
               universall
               cons●nt
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Timothy
              
               ,
               and
               Titus
               were
               ordained
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               has
               been
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churche
               ▪
               of
               the
               Universe
               untill
               the
               time
               that
               Anabaptists
               crept
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               will
               alledge
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               been
               ordained
               by
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               conclude
               every
               action
               done
               by
               our
               Ministers
               to
               be
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ;
               why
               is
               not
               the
               Ordination
               that
               our
               Fore-fathers
               had
               from
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               as
               effectuall
               as
               the
               Bap●isme
               that
               was
               administred
               by
               them
               to
               our
               Fore-fathers
               ?
               D●d
               ever
               any
               Reformed
               Church
               re-baptize
               them
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               them
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               our
               Ministers
               be
               re-ordained
               mo●e
               then
               re-baptized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Indeed
               our
               Ministers
               being
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               and
               that
               by
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 Latimer
              
               ,
               and
               Ridley
               ,
               who
               were
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               renounced
               all
               Superstition
               ;
               what
               exceptions
               can
               be
               taken
               against
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               Neither
               can
               they
               find
               any
               shelter
               under
               that
               ●oted
               Te●t
               ,
               neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               ;
               
               which
               learned
               Mr.
               Calvin
               expounds
               n●t
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Office
               following
               :
               Herein
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Anselm●
                 ,
                 Ha●mo
                 ,
                 Lyra
                 ,
              
               referring
               it
               to
               the
               gift
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               &
               Pre●byters
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               untill
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               let
               the
               Brownists
               confesse
               our
               B●shops
               to
               be
               but
               Christians
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordination
               of
               our
               Ministers
               will
               be
               lawfull
               by
               their
               owne
               rules
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Ordination
               of
               their
               Ministers
               by
               Pl●beian
               Artificers
               be
               lawfull
               how
               much
               more
               is
               the
               Ordination
               of
               our
               Ministers
               by
               Bishops
               and
               learned
               Ministers
               ,
               qualified
               with
               learning
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               set
               apart
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               16.
               
               Brownists
               Ordination
               .
               
            
             
               BUT
               let
               them
               shew
               who
               devised
               their
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               not
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             
               What
               Church
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               can
               be
               produced
               unlesse
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               whose
               conspiring
               multitudes
               made
               them
               Ministers
               at
               pleasure
               ?
               What
               rule
               of
               the
               Church
               prescribeth
               it
               ?
               What
               Reformed
               Church
               ever
               did
               it
               ,
               or
               doth
               practise
               it
               ?
               What
               example
               warrants
               it
               ?
               where
               have
               the
               in●eriours
               presumed
               to
               lay
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               Superiours
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               old
               policy
               of
               the
               faulty
               to
               complain
               first
               ;
               certainly
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               Popish
               Legend
               a
               more
               errand
               device
               of
               man
               then
               some
               parts
               of
               this
               Ministery
               of
               theirs
               ,
               so
               much
               gloried
               in
               for
               sincere
               correspondency
               with
               the
               first
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               17.
               
               For
               their
               Singing
               .
               
            
             
               FOR
               their
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               it
               is
               almost
               left
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               in
               Master
               Iohnsons
               Assembly
               they
               had
               new
               r●ymes
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               harsh
               and
               hard
               a
               phrase
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               meant
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               sing
               with
               understanding
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               being
               in
               use
               ,
               
               and
               the
               coppies
               being
               kept
               from
               the
               people
               ;
               by
               that
               means
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               was
               kept
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               sh●t
               out
               of
               private
               houses
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Againe
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               uncouth
               and
               strange
               translation
               and
               Meetre
               used
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               was
               made
               a
               laughing-stock
               unto
               strangers
               .
            
             
               Master
               
                 Daniel
                 Studley
              
               pleaded
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               those
               rhimes
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               complaining
               of
               them
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               he
               had
               a
               good
               veine
               in
               making
               thimes
               ,
               especially
               filthy
               and
               obscene
               ones
               ,
               which
               he
               taught
               unto
               little
               children
               his
               Schollers
               ,
               and
               to
               Mistris
               May
               ,
               who
               used
               in
               her
               house
               to
               sing
               such
               songs
               ,
               being
               more
               fit
               for
               a
               common
               Bawde
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               person
               professing
               the
               pure
               separation
               .
               They
               object
               against
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               Amsterdam
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               Organs
               to
               modulate
               their
               voices
               in
               singing
               :
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               the
               Separatists
               also
               had
               need
               of
               somewhat
               ,
               as
               a
               Bag-pipe
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               never
               used
               by
               Antichrist
               to
               tune
               them
               ,
               singing
               in
               their
               Conventicles
               like
               hogs
               against
               raine
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               might
               aske
               some
               questions
               ,
               viz.
               why
               singing
               set
               Psalmes
               doth
               not
               confine
               the
               spirit
               ,
               (
               we
               being
               commanded
               to
               sing
               with
               the
               spirit
               )
               as
               much
               as
               saying
               set
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               why
               the
               brethren
               inspired
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               doe
               not
               every
               day
               sing
               a
               new
               song
               ,
               as
               make
               a
               new
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               prayers
               to
               the
               People
               ?
               and
               why
               the
               people
               may
               not
               pray
               together
               with
               the
               Minister
               (
               as
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               al
               Christian
               Churches
               )
               as
               sing
               together
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               why
               Lay-men
               doe
               not
               pray
               in
               the
               Church
               aswel
               as
               preach
               or
               prophesie
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               Do
               they
               not
               in
               forbidding
               
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               with
               the
               Minister
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               in
               depriving
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Priest-hood
               ?
            
          
           
             
               18.
               
               Of
               their
               prophecying
               .
               
            
             
               AS
               the
               illuminated
               Anabaptists
               are
               called
               Preachers
               ,
               so
               the
               fanatick
               Brownists
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               with
               all
               authority
               publikely
               in
               their
               Congregations
               :
               St
               ,
               
                 Panlasketh
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 preach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               standeth
               to
               good
               reason
               ,
               every
               true
               Preacher
               standeth
               in
               Gods
               roome
               ,
               being
               the
               Lords
               Embassador
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               :
               who
               dares
               doe
               this
               unsent
               ?
               These
               come
               not
               from
               the
               Schooles
               of
               the
               Prophers
               ;
               but
               from
               Mechanick
               trades
               ,
               &
               set
               them
               down
               in
               Moses
               Chaire
               ,
               as
               Embassadors
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Heralds
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               :
               These
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               reveale
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               to
               open
               &
               shut
               heaven
               ,
               to
               save
               soules
               ,
               But
               to
               hear
               these
               fellowes
               discourse
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               of
               Gods
               eternal
               Decree
               ,
               &
               other
               deep
               poynts
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               you
               may
               hear
               the
               Mad-men
               in
               Bedlam
               prare
               as
               wisely
               as
               they
               :
               May
               not
               Almighty
               God
               say
               to
               these
               mad
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 what
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 Word
                 in
                 thy
                 mought
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Of
               their
               confused
               preaching
               ,
               or
               rather
               prating
               ,
               heare
               Mr.
               Simpson
               complaine
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               Master
               Ainsworths
               Church
               :
               For
               our
               manner
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               meeting
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               such
               a
               confusion
               and
               contradiction
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               our
               profession
               of
               Separation
               may
               be
               overthrowne
               by
               it
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Cochi
              
               in
               his
               prophesie
               witnessing
               against
               England
               ,
               their
               Ministery
               is
               Anti-christian
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               ,
               cannot
               beget
               true
               faith
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               no
               true
               faith
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               true
               salvation
               ,
               a
               fearefull
               sentence
               in
               my
               judgemnt
               !
               Again
               ,
               our
               beloved
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Cluse
              
               in
               his
               prophesie
               laboured
               to
               prove
               separation
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               for
               any
               corruption
               ,
               obstinately
               stood
               in
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               was
               by
               another
               in
               prophecying
               there
               shewed
               to
               be
               absolutely
               contrary
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               24.
               
               which
               how
               unsoundly
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               our
               Teacher
               ▪
               was
               ●●en
               observed
               by
               many
               :
               Also
               it
               was
               since
               by
               another
               delivered
               in
               the
               way
               a●
               prophesie
               ,
               that
               even
               among
               our selves
               did
               reigne
               in
               my
               〈◊〉
               as
               namely
               ,
               fulnesse
               of
               bread
               pride
               and
               idlenesse
               ;
               〈…〉
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               neither
               temporall
               nor
               ●pirituall
               food
               ;
               pride
               ▪
               in
               that
               many
               did
               strive
               to
               goe
               beyond
               their
               calling
               ;
               idlenesse
               ,
               in
               that
               many
               were
               negligent
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               If
               these
               things
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               redressed
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               this
               pro●hesie
               ▪
               we
               must
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               Mr.
               de●Cluse
               his
               Doctrine
               )
               make
               a
               new
               s●paration
               ,
               How
               oft
               doe
               the
               Br●thre●
               except
               one
               against
               anothers
               prophecying
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               much
               heart-burning
               and
               strife
               is
               ●indl●d
               between
               them
               ?
               Th●se
               thi●gs
               being
               well
               considered
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               well
               to
               minde
               whether
               this
               new
               way
               of
               prophecying
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               can
               be
               ●or
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               not
               .
               For
               this
               new
               prop●●ying
               of
               the
               Lay
               people
               ,
               read
               a
               Treatise
               newly
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Apol●nij
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               19.
               
               They
               will
               use
               no
               set
               Formes
               of
               Prayer
               .
               
            
             
               THey
               finde
               fault
               with
               set
               Formes
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               they
               learne
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               having
               burnt
               all
               the
               Books
               in
               Munster
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Dominions
               of
               King
               Iohn
               of
               Z●●on
               (
               except
               the
               Bible
               )
               were
               compelled
               either
               to
               pray
               without
               book
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Praying
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               :
               moreover
               ,
               the
               Anabaptists
               were
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               
                 Lambertus
                 Hortensi●●
              
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               numerous
               multitude
               of
               them
               〈◊〉
               was
               not
               one
               found
               (
               as
               it
               was
               credibly
               reported
               )
               that
               could
               read
               .
               So
               they
               being
               not
               able
               to
               pray
               within
               book
               ,
               but
               all
               without
               book
               :
               They
               have
               with
               the
               Brownists
               invented
               divers
               arguments
               against
               set
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               They
               pretend
               set
               Prayers
               to
               be
               a
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               a
               muzling
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               a
               nurse
               of
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               a
               meanes
               to
               neglect
               the
               gra●es
               of
               God
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ▪
               whereas
               they
               pretend
               extemporary
               prayers
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               whereas
               rather
               thereby
               
               they
               ●●zzell
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               being
               tyed
               to
               the
               
                 ex
                 tempo●e
              
               and
               〈◊〉
               prayers
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Brownists
               g●e
               fa●
               bey●nd
               the
               Anabap●●sts
               ;
               aff●●ming
               set
               Prayers
               to
               be
               abhominable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               ●●●answer
               ;
               whatsoever
               God
               hath
               ordained
               is
               neither
               abhominable
               nor
               loathsome
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               ordained
               set
               Prayers
               ▪
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               abominable
               no●
               loathsome
               .
            
             
               That
               God
               hath
               ordained
               set
               prayers
               ▪
               see
               Num.
               6.
               23
               
               ▪
               24.
               
               
                 Yee
                 shall
                 blesse
                 the
                 child●en
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 thee
                 and
                 keep
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 upon
                 t●ee
                 and
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 countenance
                 upon
                 thee
                 and
                 give
                 thee
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Againe
               ,
               Deut.
               26.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 a
              
               Sy●ian
               
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 was
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               90.
               
               Psalme
               is
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               even
               the
               prayer
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               use
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               
                 David
                 ▪
              
               except
               some
               that
               are
               doctrinall
               )
               are
               prayers
               ,
               and
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               ma●gre
               all
               the
               Heriticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               In
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Gospell
               are
               many
               set
               prayers
               daily
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               What
               ?
               are
               all
               these
               abhominable
               ?
               All
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ▪
               have
               set
               Prayers
               ;
               as
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               preached
               ;
               the
               Indians
               ,
               to
               whom
               St.
               Thomas
               brought
               the
               ●ight
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               the
               Ethiopians
               ;
               to
               whom
               St.
               Mark
               brought
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               affirme
               ,
               that
               they
               received
               the
               truth
               from
               S●
               .
               Andrew
               :
               These
               ,
               with
               all
               ancient
               Churches
               have
               set
               prayers
               :
               their
               Liturgies
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
             
               Yea
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               the
               Du●ch
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               the
               Dan●sh
               ,
               the
               Swedish
               ,
               the
               Scot●ish
               &c
               have
               set
               Prayers
               ;
               onely
               these
               Sectaries
               will
               speak
               to
               God
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               .
            
             
               In
               my
               Christianography
               you
               may
               see
               d●vers
               Liturgies
               :
               as
               a
               Liturgy
               attributed
               to
               St.
               Iames●he
               ●he
               first
               Bishop
               of
               ●erusalem
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 Victorius
                 Sc●at●●us
              
               the
               Maronite
               ,
               The
               Apd●●le
               
               Iames
               was
               commonly
               called
               
                 Iacobus
                 Liturgus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Iames
               the
               Service-maker
               ,
               which
               beginneth
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 doe
                 not
                 despise
                 me
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               service
               the
               Muscovites
               use
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               
                 Sigismund
                 Liberus
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Ethiopian
               Liturgie
               or
               Service
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Alvares
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Cop●s
               Liturgy
               set
               forth
               by
               Kircherus
               .
            
             
               The
               Armenian
               Service
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Odoardus
                 Bar●osa
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Armenian
               Service
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Bellonius
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               Liturgy
               of
               Severus
               ,
               sometime
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               written
               in
               Syriak
               ,
               and
               translated
               into
               Latine
               by
               
                 Guido
                 Subritius
              
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               shew
               you
               a
               patterne
               of
               some
               of
               their
               new
               Prayers
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               cryeth
               out
               in
               his
               prayer
               ;
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowe●●
                 ,
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 truth
                 preached
                 among
                 us
                 untill
                 now
                 .
                 &c.
              
               Whereas
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               doe
               restifie
               ,
               howsoever
               in
               our
               Discipline
               there
               may
               need
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               Another
               cryeth
               out
               in
               his
               prayer
               ;
               
                 Good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 deliver
                 this
                 Congregation
                 from
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 unpowerfull
                 ,
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               spirituall
               Prayer
               was
               made
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               in
               my
               owne
               Church
               ,
               in
               my
               owne
               Pulpit
               ,
               in
               my
               owne
               hearing
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               with
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 rash
                 with
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 thine
                 heart
                 be
                 hasty
                 to
                 utter
                 a
                 thing
                 before
                 G●d
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 Therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 words
                 be
                 few
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 dreame
                 commeth
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 businesse
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 foole
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 many
                 words
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               20.
               
               They
               quarrell
               at
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               BUT
               what
               need
               I
               complaine
               of
               their
               blaspheming
               of
               set
               Prayers
               ?
               whereas
               our
               Lord
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               a
               set
               Forme
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               perfectest
               and
               exactest
               of
               all
               that
               can
               bee
               made
               ,
               it
               being
               compiled
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               For
               perfection
               ,
               it
               containeth
               all
               that
               can
               be
               asked
               ,
               or
               prayed
               against
               .
               For
               acceptation
               ,
               it
               containeth
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               Sectaries
               quarrell
               at
               this
               prayer
               ,
               and
               will
               nor
               say
               it
               ;
               as
               Barrow
               &
               Greenwood
               affirme
               it
               to
               be
               abominable
               ,
               and
               as
               lo●thsome
               unto
               God
               as
               swines-flesh
               to
               a
               Jew
               .
            
             
               Apollina●ius
               the
               Heritick
               equalled
               his
               songs
               with
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               but
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               Heretick
               that●prefer'd
               his
               owne
               works
               before
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               Doe
               not
               these
               Heriticks
               preferre
               their
               owne
               Prayers
               before
               our
               Lords
               ?
               If
               our
               Lords
               Pr●yer
               be
               better
               then
               theirs
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               not
               say
               it
               according
               to
               our
               Lords
               Commandement
               ,
               Luke
               11
               ?
               Or
               if
               they
               will
               pray
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               is
               commanded
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               
               Why
               doe
               they
               use
               so
               many
               vaine
               repetitions
               there
               by
               him
               forbidden
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               that
               St.
               Peter
               used
               no
               other
               prayer
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               but
               this
               Prayer
               which
               his
               Master
               taught
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Greeks
               in
               Calabria
               used
               the
               same
               :
               But
               now
               it
               is
               not
               used
               by
               some
               at
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               prayer
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               devised
               by
               them
               not
               so
               perfect
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               neglect
               that
               perfect
               forme
               which
               our
               Lord
               hath
               left
               us
               ,
               or
               pray
               at
               least-wise
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               not
               using
               vaine
               repititions
               by
               him
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               21.
               
               Of
               the
               Tyranny
               and
               ill-usage
               of
               some
               of
               them
               to
               their
               VVives
               and
               Servants
               .
            
             
               MAny
               there
               be
               that
               are
               taken
               in
               the
               B●iars
               of
               this
               propane
               Schisme
               ,
               
               that
               wish
               they
               had
               never
               met
               with
               the
               separation
               of
               that
               Schismaticall
               body
               ,
               and
               would
               flye
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               escape
               without
               excommunication
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               ter●ifie
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               so
               much
               as
               whisper
               ,
               or
               as
               much
               as
               ●uffe
               against
               it
               .
               You
               may
               read
               in
               the
               Boook
               called
               (
               
                 The
                 prophane
                 Schisme
                 of
                 the
                 Brownists
              
               )
               how
               cruelly
               also
               they
               used
               their
               servants
               for
               not
               doing
               their
               taskes
               ;
               as
               some
               they
               hang
               up
               by
               the
               hands
               ,
               and
               whip
               them
               stark
               naked
               ,
               being
               women
               grown
               ;
               yea
               they
               spare
               not
               the●r
               wives
               ,
               but
               correct
               them
               ,
               Read
               the
               story
               of
               Seudley
               ,
               and
               Mansfield
               .
               It
               may
               be
               they
               learn●
               this
               of
               their
               Patriarch
               ,
               Father
               Browne
               ,
               who
               would
               cu●stly
               correct
               his
               old
               wife
               ,
               as
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               22.
               
               There
               are
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Separatists
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               divers
               sorts
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               ;
               
               for
               every
               day
               begets
               a
               new
               fancy
               or
               opinion
               ,
               it
               ●a●ing
               with
               them
               usually
               as
               with
               all
               other
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               having
               once
               forsaken
               the
               Truth
               ,
               wander
               from
               one
               error
               to
               another
               :
               as
               Mr.
               Smith
               ,
               one
               of
               their
               Grandees
               ,
               from
               a
               Protestant
               he
               turned
               Brownist
               ;
               and
               from
               a
               Brownist
               he
               turned
               Anabaptist
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               Sebaptist
               ,
               and
               re-baptized
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               Separatists
               affirme
               the
               abominations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               ●ot
               come
               within
               their
               Church
               doores
               to
               heare
               any
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               ●y
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               their
               owne
               Conventicles
               .
               The
               root
               of
               this
               Sect
               was
               one
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Browne
              
               ,
               before
               named
               :
               from
               
               whom
               are
               risen
               many
               Sects
               ,
               for
               every
               day
               begets
               a
               new
               fancy
               and
               conceit
               .
               These
               say
               that
               England
               was
               once
               the
               Lords
               wi●e
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               her
               a
               Bill
               of
               divorce
               and
               put
               her
               away
               .
               These
               deny
               all
               communion
               with
               her
               ;
               but
               private
               communion
               they
               hold
               lawfull
               with
               her
               members
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               ancient
               company
               of
               Brownists
               that
               were
               under
               the
               feeding
               of
               Master
               Browne
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               were
               swept
               away
               as
               dung
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Master
               
                 George
                 Iohnson
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               left
               alive
               that
               continued
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               became
               Apostates
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               Brownists
               may
               bee
               called
               Barrawists
               
               from
               their
               Protomartyr
               Barrow
               ,
               whose
               censures
               are
               more
               desperate
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               and
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               that
               shee
               was
               never
               the
               Lords
               wife
               ,
               nor
               he
               her
               husband
               ;
               but
               that
               she
               is
               at
               the
               best
               a
               murthering
               Step-mother
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               say
               ,
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darknesse
               ?
               ●hrist
               with
               Belial
               ?
               Beleevers
               with
               Infidels
               ?
               And
               therefore
               they
               proclaime
               the
               former
               Sect
               ,
               (
               for
               not
               judging
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               so
               desperately
               as
               they
               judge
               her
               )
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               her
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               receive
               of
               her
               plagues
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               Sect
               Barrow
               was
               the
               Father
               ;
               afterwards
               
                 Greenwood
                 ,
                 Brewer
                 ,
                 Bois
                 ,
                 Rutter
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               third
               sort
               of
               Brownists
               did
               arise
               from
               one
               Mr.
               Wilkinson
               ,
               
               whose
               Disciples
               in
               a
               short
               time
               grew
               so
               strong
               in
               the
               Spirit
               that
               they
               stoutly
               affirmed
               that
               they
               were
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Peter
               ,
               &
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               therefore
               deny
               communion
               with
               all
               others
               that
               will
               not
               give
               them
               that
               Title
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               sort
               of
               Brownists
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               true
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               but
               themselves
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               married
               to
               Christ
               by
               that
               one
               true
               Baptisme
               which
               consiste●h
               of
               persons
               confessing
               of
               faith
               and
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               all
               other
               Churches
               that
               baptize
               Infants
               are
               but
               Synagogues
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               have
               never
               made
               covenant
               with
               Christ
               ,
               &
               therefore
               they
               call
               the
               Brownists
               for
               retaining
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               children
               as
               very
               a
               Harlot
               as
               Rome
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               So
               name
               they
               the
               
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Romes
                 fairest
                 daughter
              
               ,
               and
               proclaim
               ,
               
               that
               all
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               must
               come
               to
               them
               to
               be
               re-baptized
               ;
               and
               condemne
               all
               other
               worship
               to
               be
               Antichristian
               ,
               divellish
               ,
               and
               ob●oxious
               to
               the
               wrath
               everlasting
               .
               Of
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               you
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               Many
               other
               Sects
               of
               Bronists
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               the
               Iohnsonians
               and
               their
               Teners
               ,
               who
               commenced
               a
               ●uit
               in
               Amsterdam
               against
               the
               Ainsworthians
               ,
               for
               their
               Meeting
               House
               or
               Synagogne
               granted
               to
               the
               Brownists
               after
               the
               rending
               of
               that
               Conventicle
               asunder
               .
               
               The
               Iohnsonians
               pleaded
               the
               Synagogue
               belonged
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               ancient
               Brownists
               :
               The
               Ainsworthians
               answered
               ,
               
               that
               the
               House
               belonged
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               true
               Brownists
               ,
               because
               they
               held
               the
               ancient
               faith
               upon
               which
               their
               Church
               was
               grounded
               ,
               from
               which
               Master
               Iohnson
               and
               his
               company
               had
               fallen
               into
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               bee
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               they
               set
               forth
               a
               writing
               of
               the
               Articles
               forsaken
               by
               Master
               Iohnson
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               speake
               also
               of
               Robinson
               
               and
               his
               company
               ;
               which
               Robinson
               protesteth
               against
               both
               the
               former
               ,
               affi●ming
               Mr.
               Iohnso●s
               company
               to
               be
               bastardly
               runnaga●es
               ,
               miserable
               guides
               ,
               engrossers
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               arrogant
               Zidkias
               laying
               the
               corner-stone
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               Lucian
               or
               scoffing
               Atheists
               ;
               Schismaticks
               ,
               making
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               a
               cypher
               ;
               a
               Hangby
               wanting
               an
               honest
               heart
               ,
               like
               Chancellours
               and
               Officials
               captivating
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               either
               marked
               servants
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               care
               not
               what
               they
               say
               for
               some
               present
               advantage
               ,
               using
               a
               power
               more
               execrable
               and
               accursed
               .
            
             
               Master
               Smith
               and
               his
               Disciples
               doe
               at
               once
               as
               it
               were
               swallow
               up
               all
               the
               Separation
               besides
               ,
               protesting
               against
               their
               false
               constitutions
               ,
               false
               worship
               ,
               false
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               false
               Governours
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               here
               also
               set
               downe
               the
               Heresies
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Lemar
              
               described
               by
               Mr.
               Padget
               ,
               with
               this
               Title
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Monster
                 of
                 Lemarisme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   Monster
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   with
                   seven
                   heads
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Mahometanisme
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Lemar
                   denyed
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinity
                   and
                   eternall
                   God-head
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Iudaisme
                   ,
                   in
                   affirmiag
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   come
                   shortly
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   to
                   reigne
                   here
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Papisme
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   a
                   meere
                   creature
                   may
                   bee
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Lutheranisme
                   ,
                   in
                   maintaining
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Consubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Anabaptisme
                   ,
                   in
                   affirming
                   that
                   Christ
                   took
                   not
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Libertanisme
                   ,
                   in
                   holding
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   visible
                   Church
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Brownisme
                   ,
                   in
                   holding
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Separation
                   ;
                   who
                   can
                   recko●
                   up
                   their
                   opinions
                   ,
                   they
                   shifting
                   daly
                   ?
                   Mr.
                   Hancor
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   separation
                   alone
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 confirm
                 their
                 several
                 Sects
                 &
                 divisions
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 might
                 set
                 down
                 their
                 uncharitable
                 cursing
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 speek
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 curses
                 that
                 flew
                 abroad
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Barro●s
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 curses
                 which
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Brownists
                 remaining
                 in
                 London
                 have
                 oft
                 laid
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 consider
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 Countreys
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Iohnson
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 are
                 now
                 accursed
                 and
                 avoided
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 ;
                 
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Iohnson
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Smith
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 are
                 rejected
                 both
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Iohnson
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 holding
                 Mr.
                 Iohnson
                 and
                 his
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 apostacy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Iohnson
                 him
                 again
                 for
                 taking
                 part
                 in
                 his
                 Schisme
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 almost
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 stragling
                 Brownists
                 that
                 walke
                 alone
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 avoyd
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 avoyded
                 and
                 rejected
                 by
                 
                 all
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 (
                 saith
                 my
                 Author
                 )
                 a
                 cursing
                 and
                 a
                 cursed
                 Sect.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               23.
               
               Schisme
               a
               great
               sinne
               .
               
            
             
               I
               Ccould
               by
               way
               of
               counsell
               advise
               the●e
               Separatists
               who
               forsake
               the
               Church
               to
               consider
               how
               great
               a
               sin
               Schisme
               is
               ,
               viz.
               greater
               than
               murther
               ;
               a
               murther
               killeth
               one
               man
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               a
               Schismatick
               goeth
               about
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lyes
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               To
               depart
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               let
               them
               consider
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               had
               many
               faults
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               ,
               &
               as
               great
               ones
               too
               ;
               &
               yet
               was
               Gods
               Church
               for
               their
               faults
               .
               St.
               Paul
               b●ames
               some
               there
               for
               their
               civill
               jars
               impetuously
               ,
               they
               traffering
               them
               and
               their
               suits
               to
               the
               Courts
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               7.
               
               Others
               for
               their
               wicked
               connivence
               and
               indulgence
               towards
               the
               incestuous
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Others
               for
               their
               vile
               prophanenesse
               in
               their
               sacred
               Assemblies
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               32.
               
               Yea
               ,
               others
               for
               heresie
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Would
               any
               Brownist
               think
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ?
               If
               our
               Apostle
               were
               alive
               now
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               more
               light
               hath
               appeared
               )
               he
               should
               be
               taught
               by
               Father
               Browne
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               a
               new
               Title
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Paulan
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               But
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               writing
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               may
               be
               our
               best
               direction
               ,
               charging
               five
               of
               them
               with
               severall
               faults
               ,
               and
               with
               crimes
               of
               a
               large
               size
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               call
               them
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               forsaking
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               forsaking
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ▪
               is
               not
               excommunication
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               punishments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               St.
               Paul
               cals
               it
               a
               giving
               to
               the
               devill
               :
               and
               doe
               not
               they
               in
               their
               separation
               cast
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               give
               themselves
               to
               the
               devill
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               24.
               
               How
               these
               Sectaries
               have
               been
               punished
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               Brown
               their
               Patriarke
               was
               taken
               and
               laid
               in
               the
               Gaol
               ,
               and
               his
               disciples
               were
               made
               to
               f●ve
               ;
               Bolton
               ,
               whom
               some
               would
               make
               their
               Author
               ,
               dyed
               as
               Iudas
               did
               ;
               a
               
                 He●r
                 .
                 Barrow
              
               ,
               Gent.
               
                 Iohn
                 Greenwood
              
               Clerk
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               set
               Prayers
               are
               abominable
               ;
               
                 Daniel
                 Studley
              
               Girdler
               ,
               
                 Saxio
                 Billet
              
               ,
               Gent.
               
                 Robert
                 Bowlie
              
               Fish-monger
               ,
               were
               indicted
               of
               Felony
               at
               the
               Sessions
               Hall
               without
               New-gate
               ,
               London
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               Major
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Lord
               chiefe
               Justices
               of
               both
               Benches
               ,
               and
               sundry
               of
               the
               Judges
               and
               other
               Commissioners
               of
               Oyer
               and
               Term●ner
               .
               The
               said
               Barrow
               and
               Greenwood
               ,
               for
               writing
               sundry
               seditious
               seditious
               Books
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               slander
               of
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               and
               State
               :
               
                 Studley
                 ,
                 Billet
                 ▪
              
               and
               Bowly
               for
               publishing
               the
               said
               Books
               ,
               on
               the
               23.
               day
               of
               March
               they
               were
               all
               arrigned
               at
               New-gate
               ,
               and
               found
               guilty
               ,
               and
               had
               judgement
               :
               
                 Henry
                 Barrow
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Greenwood
              
               on
               the
               last
               of
               March
               were
               brought
               to
               Tiburne
               in
               a
               Cart
               and
               carried
               backe
               againe
               ,
               and
               were
               afterwards
               hanged
               on
               the
               sixt
               day
               of
               April
               .
            
             
               And
               about
               the
               same
               time
               one
               Penrie
               ,
               
               a
               Welch-man
               ,
               a
               principal
               penner
               and
               publisher
               of
               a
               Book
               called
               
                 Martine
                 Marprelate
              
               ,
               was
               apprehended
               at
               St●bben-hea●h
               ,
               and
               commited
               to
               〈◊〉
               :
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               May
               he
               was
               a●raigned
               at
               the
               King●
               Bench
               at
               Westminister
               ,
               condemned
               of
               Felony
               ,
               and
               af●erwards
               conveyed
               from
               the
               Gaole
               of
               the
               Kings
               Bench
               in
               Southwarke
               to
               St.
               
                 Thomas
                 Waterings
              
               ,
               and
               there
               hanged
               :
               
                 Elias
                 Thack●r
              
               was
               hanged
               at
               St.
               Edmonds-bury
               in
               Suffolk
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               〈◊〉
               :
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Copping
              
               on
               the
               first
               of
               the
               same
               mo●eth
               ,
               for
               spreading
               of
               certain
               seditious
               books
               penned
               by
               one
               
                 Robert
                 Brown
              
               against
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-prayer
               established
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               their
               books
               as
               many
               as
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               were
               burnt
               before
               them
               ;
               Examples
               how
               this
               Sect
               was
               supprest
               in
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               〈◊〉
               many
               .
               They
               that
               would
               know
               more
               of
               
               these
               Sectaries
               ,
               let
               them
               read
               these
               books
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               book
               called
               a
               discovery
               of
               Brownisme
               ,
               or
               a
               briefe
               Declaration
               of
               the
               errors
               and
               〈◊〉
               dayly
               practised
               &
               encreased
               among
               the
               English
               company
               of
               the
               separation
               ,
               remaining
               at
               this
               present
               at
               Amsterdam
               in
               Holland
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               White
               .
            
             
               A
               Book
               called
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               Brownisme
               ,
               by
               
                 S.
                 B.
              
               Printed
               by
               
                 Henr.
                 Windet
              
               .
               1588.
               
            
             
               A
               plaine
               Decla●ati●n
               that
               our
               Brownists
               be
               full
               Donatists
               ,
               by
               comparing
               them
               together
               from
               po●nt
               to
               point
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               by
               
                 George
                 Gifford
              
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               Word
               at
               Malden
               .
            
             
               An
               Apology
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               against
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               written
               by
               Doctor
               Hall
               now
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               .
            
             
               Master
               Bernards
               Separatists
               Schisme
               .
            
             
               The
               prophane
               Schisme
               of
               the
               Brownists
               or
               Separatists
               ,
               with
               the
               impyety
               ,
               dissentions●
               lewd
               and
               abominable
               vices
               of
               that
               impure
               Sect
               ,
               discovered
               by
               
                 Christopher
                 Lawne
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Fowler
                 ,
                 Clement
                 Sanders
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Robert
                 Bulward
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               A
               book
               called
               the
               shield
               of
               defence
               :
               written
               against
               Master
               
                 de
                 le
                 Cluse
              
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               Mr.
               Brightman
               .
               Printed
               1612.
               
            
          
           
             
               25.
               
               Mr.
               Tho.
               Scots
               description
               of
               a
               Brownist
               .
               
            
             
               THe
               Cameleon
               is
               in
               England
               a
               F●milist
               ,
               at
               
                 Amsterdam
                 a
                 Brownist
              
               .
            
             
               He
               lives
               by
               the
               ay●e
               ,
               &
               there
               he
               builds
               Castles
               and
               Churches
               ;
               none
               on
               the
               earth
               will
               please
               him
               :
               he
               would
               be
               of
               the
               triumphant
               and
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               ●errene
               militant
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               subject
               to
               storms
               ,
               deformities
               ,
               and
               many
               violences
               and
               alterations
               of
               time
               :
               he
               must
               finde
               out
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Moores
              
               Utopia
               ,
               or
               rather
               Plato's
               Community
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               Elder
               there
               .
               In
               this
               poynt
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               resisting
               Civill
               Governours
               ,
               he
               seems
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Romish
               Catholike
               .
               But
               they
               are
               tyed
               only
               by
               the
               tiles
               ,
               like
               
                 Sampso●s
                 ●oxes
              
               ,
               their
               heads
               like
               ●anus
               ,
               look
               divers
               wayes
               :
               they
               are
               Boute●ews
               ,
               &
               carry
               betwixt
               them
               a
               fire-brand
               
               to
               enflame
               all
               Christendome
               :
               they
               have
               in
               their
               imaginations
               an
               Idea
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               keyes
               as
               the
               Romanists
               madly
               boast
               they
               possesse
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               have
               them
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               to
               resemble
               their
               foolish
               Alchymists
               :
               they
               are
               both
               seeking
               a
               Philosophers
               stone
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               the
               true
               Elixa●
               the
               corner-stone
               ;
               they
               boast
               to
               build
               gold
               on
               the
               foundation
               ,
               when
               what
               they
               dawbe
               on
               is
               adulterate
               stuffe
               besides
               the
               foundation
               :
               they
               begger
               themselves
               in
               seeking
               for
               wealth
               abroad
               ,
               whilst
               at
               home
               they
               neglect
               that
               pearle
               of
               inestimable
               price
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               wise
               Merchant
               gives
               all
               that
               he
               is
               worth
               .
               If
               ever
               I
               could
               heare
               Papist
               clear
               the
               Pope
               from
               being
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               prove
               he
               must
               be
               one
               singular
               person
               ,
               I
               would
               then
               beleeve
               that
               he
               should
               not
               spring
               from
               a
               Jew
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               as
               they
               Fable
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               promiscuous
               conjuction
               betwixt
               two
               Fugitives
               to
               Amsterdam
               and
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               26.
               
               Of
               the
               Semi-separatists
               .
               
            
             
               THese
               halt
               between
               two
               opinions
               ,
               they
               are
               neither
               wholly
               for
               the
               Separation
               ,
               nor
               wholly
               against
               it
               .
               Master
               Iacob
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               of
               this
               Sect
               called
               Iacobites
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               his
               writings
               we
               finde
               that
               he
               mis-liked
               our
               Church-government
               :
               but
               in
               his
               Declaration
               hee
               affirmeth
               ;
               Although
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               know
               they
               of
               the
               Separation
               be
               very
               far
               from
               being
               so
               evill
               ,
               as
               commonly
               they
               are
               held
               to
               be
               :
               yet
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               in
               some
               matters
               they
               are
               straiter
               then
               I
               wish
               they
               were
               .
               Howsoever
               in
               the
               poynt
               of
               Separation
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               am
               separated
               from
               all
               publike
               communion
               with
               the
               Congregations
               of
               England
               .
               I
               acknowledge
               therefore
               that
               in
               England
               are
               true
               visible
               Churches
               and
               Ministers
               accidentally
               ,
               yea
               such
               as
               I
               refuse
               not
               to
               communicate
               with
               :
               for
               his
               comming
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               heard
               once
               a
               Minister
               complaine
               to
               me
               of
               Doctor
               Bancroft
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               for
               not
               doing
               that
               Justice
               that
               he
               would
               have
               had
               him
               to
               doe
               upon
               Mr.
               Iacob
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               complained
               ,
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               for
               not
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communi●n
               ▪
               
               This
               〈◊〉
               having
               prosecuted
               his
               complaint
               ,
               and
               finding
               nothing
               done
               against
               Mr.
               Iacob
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               telling
               him
               wh●t
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               paines
               he
               had
               taken
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               asking
               of
               the
               Bishop
               what
               he
               would
               counsell
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               who
               bid
               him
               goe
               home
               and
               trouble
               not
               himself●
               ,
               but
               leave
               such
               things
               to
               his
               Church-wardens
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Semi-separatists
               ,
               that
               will
               heare
               our
               Serm●ns
               ,
               but
               not
               our
               Common-prayers
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               you
               may
               see
               every
               Sunday
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               sitting
               and
               standing
               about
               our
               doores
               ;
               who
               when
               the
               Prayers
               are
               done
               rush
               into
               our
               Churches
               to
               heare
               our
               Sermons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Why
               called
               Independents
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Originall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               of
               them
               write
               and
               speak
               against
               Churches
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               against
               Tithes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Would
               have
               no
               set
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nor
               use
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Why
               called
               Independents
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               they
               teach
               that
               everie
               particular
               Congregation
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               its
               owne
               particular
               Lawes
               ,
               without
               any
               depending
               of
               any
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               ,
               without
               obligation
               ,
               acknowledge
               Classes
               or
               Synods
               for
               its
               government
               and
               conduct
               .
               They
               call
               themselves
               the
               Congregational
               government
               ▪
               as
               I
               read
               .
               These
               appella●ons
               I
               heard
               not
               of
               when
               I
               began
               to
               
               write
               the
               Treatise
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Antidote
                 against
                 Independency
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               by
               establishing
               this
               government
               in
               stead
               of
               suppressing
               Prelacy
               ,
               we
               should
               erect
               in
               our
               Kingdome
               9324.
               
               Prelates
               ,
               viz.
               in
               every
               Parish
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Originall
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               man
               of
               note
               that
               held
               their
               opinions
               ,
               (
               as
               Master
               Edwards
               writeth
               )
               was
               one
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               who
               leaving
               Norwich
               male-content
               ,
               became
               a
               rigid
               Brownist
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               by
               conference
               with
               learned
               men
               ,
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               some
               moderation
               ,
               and
               writ
               a
               book
               retaining
               some
               of
               his
               opinions
               .
               This
               man
               dying
               ,
               many
               of
               his
               congregation
               went
               from
               Leyden
               unto
               New-England
               ,
               and
               planted
               at
               new
               Plymouth
               ,
               whither
               they
               carryed
               Mr.
               Robinsons
               opinions
               ,
               which
               spread
               far
               there
               ,
               and
               by
               letters
               also
               and
               other
               meanes
               were
               conveighed
               into
               old
               England
               :
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               he
               citeth
               a
               Letter
               of
               Mr.
               Cottons
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Brownists
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Edwards
               )
               growing
               up
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               
               did
               refine
               Anabaptisme
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               so
               the
               Independents
               have
               refined
               Brownisme
               from
               the
               grossenesse
               and
               rigidnesse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Yet
               in
               separating
               from
               Gods
               Ordinance
               because
               of
               our
               mixt
               Congr●gations
               :
               in
               settti●g
               up
               a
               Church
               against
               a
               Church
               :
               and
               in
               〈…〉
               they
               not
               with
               the
               Brownists
               make
               a
               rent
               in
               Ch●ist●
               mysticall
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Enemies
               to
               our
               Churches
               .
            
             
               THese
               Independents
               with
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               are
               enemies
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               nation
               ,
               the
               monuments
               of
               the
               piety
               of
               our
               fore-Fathers
               ,
               builded
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               service
               .
               They
               call
               them
               steeple-houses
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               the
               seven
               Vialls
               affirmeth
               .
            
             
             
               Ichosaphat
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               took
               away
               the
               high
               places
               and
               groves
               out
               of
               Judah
               ,
               2
               Chr.
               17.
               6.
               
               So
               when
               the
               zeale
               of
               God
               lifteth
               up
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               will
               they
               not
               endure
               a
               consecrated
               place
               in
               all
               the
               world
               where
               they
               come
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               seventh
               Viall
               is
               poured
               out
               ,
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               then
               all
               the
               Chappels
               of
               Ease
               ,
               Churches
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               Temples
               of
               glory
               ,
               where
               the
               world
               hath
               beene
               deiuded
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               leave
               a
               stone
               upon
               a
               stone
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               throwne
               dow●e
               :
               though
               now
               in
               some
               places
               you
               may
               not
               passe
               through
               with
               a
               burthen
               ,
               nor
               look
               upon
               the
               Wall
               thereof
               .
               
                 The
                 zeale
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 will
                 blow
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 these
                 places
                 will
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 but
                 common
                 soyle
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 but
                 trempled
                 upon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               am
               informed
               that
               some
               preach
               this
               Doctrine
               among
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Ruine
               Learning
               .
            
             
               AGaine
               to
               overthrow
               Learning
               ,
               they
               would
               overthrow
               the
               maintenance
               ,
               viz.
               Tithes
               appoynted
               by
               Almighty
               God
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               service
               :
               as
               he
               appoynted
               a
               certaine
               time
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               so
               a
               certaine
               part
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               service
               :
               viz.
               A
               tenth
               part
               which
               was
               paid
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               commanded
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               The
               persecution
               of
               the
               Iulian
               Apostate
               is
               affirmed
               to
               bee
               greatest
               of
               all
               other
               :
               For
               whereas
               in
               other
               persecutions
               they
               kild
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Iulian
               taking
               away
               the
               maintenance
               from
               Gods
               service
               ,
               did
               
                 occidere
                 Presbiterium
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               Order
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               first
               heard
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Independency
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               could
               not
               well
               mislike
               it
               ,
               knowing
               the
               poverty
               of
               many
               Livings
               within
               the
               walls
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               dependency
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               subsist
               without
               the
               charities
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
             
               And
               for
               example
               ,
               among
               others
               the
               Tithe
               of
               a
               Parsonage
               of
               a
               learned
               Doctor
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               accounted
               one
               of
               them
               )
               not
               to
               bee
               worth
               above
               20.
               l.
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               towards
               all
               charges
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               to
               be
               of
               small
               value
               :
               I
               could
               not
               well
               blame
               them
               ,
               if
               renouncing
               their
               Tithes
               ,
               they
               have
               devised
               some
               other
               way
               to
               subsist
               .
            
             
               In
               time
               of
               Superstition
               the
               said
               Living
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               worth
               about
               two
               hundred
               pound
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               gang
               of
               silly
               women
               with
               childe
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Steining
               (
               in
               that
               Church
               )
               to
               which
               they
               did
               ●ot
               with
               many
               rich
               offerings
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               that
               she
               could
               give
               them
               easie
               labour
               :
               Other
               Churches
               had
               their
               working
               Saints
               that
               relieved
               their
               Parsons
               ,
               as
               one
               could
               make
               barren
               women
               fruitfull
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               poore
               livings
               in
               London
               were
               so
               highly
               rated
               in
               the
               Subsidy
               .
               And
               whereas
               one
               man
               had
               hererofore
               many
               Livings
               ▪
               which
               now
               is
               prohibited
               :
               As
               my
               Predecessor
               had
               three
               ,
               Alhollowes
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Edmonds
               within
               the
               line
               of
               Communication
               :
               And
               also
               our
               vailes
               for
               Burialls
               and
               Christings
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               ceast
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               great
               helpe
               too
               .
               Should
               I
               blame
               the
               poora
               Ministers
               to
               devise
               some
               meanes
               to
               have
               a
               being
               :
               but
               whereas
               they
               gather
               Congregations
               among
               us
               who
               are
               as
               poore
               as
               themselves
               ,
               getting
               our
               fattest
               sheep
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               causes
               ,
               I
               like
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Allow
               no
               set
               Prayers
               ,
            
             
               THey
               allow
               no
               set
               Prayers
               .
               The
               Jewes
               used
               set
               Prayers
               ,
               Iohns
               Disciples
               used
               set
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Christ
               gave
               his
               Dissciples
               a
               set
               forme
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               generally
               use
               .
               Master
               Calvin
               all●dgeth
               three
               reasons
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               set
               Prayers
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               some
               Minister
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               generall
               consent
               and
               agreement
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               crosse
               the
               liberty
               of
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               affect
               noveities
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               bohoveth
               to
               have
               a
               set
               Catechisme
               ,
               a
               set
               forme
               of
               administring
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               a
               set
               forme
               of
               publike
               prayers
               .
            
             
               For
               taking
               too
               much
               liberty
               in
               their
               praying
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               too
               much
               sence
               ,
               being
               deprecated
               or
               execrated
               by
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               even
               in
               my
               owne
               Church
               ,
               in
               my
               owne
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               owne
               hearing
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Use
               not
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               AGaine
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               will
               not
               use
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               preferring
               their
               owne
               before
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               bee
               more
               perfect
               than
               theirs
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               not
               use
               it
               ,
               but
               abuse
               the
               people
               ,
               using
               their
               owne
               imperfect
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               omitting
               our
               Lords
               perfect
               Prayer
               commanded
               by
               him
               to
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               that
               Apollinaris
               the
               Heriti●k
               equalled
               his
               Writings
               with
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               but
               preferred
               them
               not
               as
               these
               seem
               to
               doe
               ,
               in
               om●tting
               Christs
               Prayer
               commanded
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               using
               their
               owne
               ,
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               my
               Prayer
               to
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               grace
               to
               use
               their
               gifts
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               a
               rent
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Doctor
               Steward
               hath
               written
               a
               Book
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               set
               down
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               concerning
               Independency
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Familists
             .
          
           
             THis
             Sect
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             erron●ous
             and
             dangerous
             Sect
             that
             ever
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             admit
             none
             common
             among
             them
             ;
             their
             love
             is
             so
             great
             that
             they
             may
             joyne
             with
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             obedience
             to
             any
             Magistrate
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             ●urry
             favour
             with
             all
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             opinions
             agreeable
             with
             all
             in
             some
             things
             .
             They
             agree
             with
             the
             Turks
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             Iewes
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Don●●●sts
               ,
               Palagians
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Arians
               ,
            
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             few
             with
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             
               In
               describing
               of
               this
               Sect
               I
               purpose
               to
               set
               downe
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               Originall
               or
               Authors
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               horrible
               Blasphemies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Creed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Their
               Conversations
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Their
               severall
               sorts
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               How
               to
               discover
               one
               of
               this
               Sect.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               abjuration
               of
               certaine
               Familis●s
               at
               Pauls
               Crosse.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             author
             was
             one
             
               David
               George
            
             of
             Delfe
             ,
             
             who
             fled
             out
             of
             
               Holl●nd●●
               Basill
            
             giving
             it
             our
             that
             he
             was
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             low
             Countreyes
             ;
             he
             changed
             his
             name
             ,
             called
             himselfe
             Iohn
             of
             Bridges
             he
             affirmed
             that
             he
             was
             that
             right
             David
             that
             
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             restore
             againe
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             .
             He
             wrote
             divers
             Books
             as
             one
             called
             the
             Wonder-booke
             .
             he
             broached
             his
             damnable
             Heresiee
             ,
             as
             :
          
           
             ●
             .
             All
             the
             Doctrines
             taught
             by
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophe●s
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             good
             order
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             but
             his
             doctrine
             was
             able
             to
             save
             all
             those
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             the
             right
             Messias
             ,
             the
             beloved
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             Christ
             was
             dead
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             was
             left
             by
             the
             Fathers
             appoyntment
             untill
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             
               David
               George
            
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             would
             set
             up
             the
             true
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Levi
             must
             raise
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             crosse
             and
             suffering
             ,
             but
             through
             meeknesse
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             whosoever
             speaketh
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             he
             dyed
             the
             16.
             of
             August
             ,
             1556.
             at
             which
             his
             Disciples
             were
             much
             dismayed
             ,
             for
             he
             promised
             them
             that
             he
             should
             not
             dye
             :
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             all
             his
             former
             Promises
             ,
             whereupon
             some
             forsook
             his
             heresies
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             being
             informed
             of
             his
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             ,
             caused
             his
             house
             &
             the
             houses
             of
             such
             as
             were
             suspected
             to
             hold
             such
             errours
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             his
             books
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             forseiting
             his
             goods
             and
             lands
             ●o
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             causing
             his
             followers
             to
             recant
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             rose
             one
             
               Henry
               Nicholas
            
             borne
             in
             Amsterdam
             ,
             a
             Towne
             in
             Holland
             ,
             of
             many
             called
             Henry
             of
             Amsterdam
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             maintaine
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             name
             of
             David
             but
             in
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             sent
             to
             rebuke
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             naming
             himself●
             
               rest●●r●to●
               mund●
            
             ,
             the
             restorer
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Iessop
             describeth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             page
             89.
             
             They
             call
             him
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             nature
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             which
             they
             
             make
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sin
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             opp●●i●e
             to
             Christ.
             They
             say
             that
             when
             Adam
             sinned
             then
             Christ
             was
             killed
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             came
             to
             live
             .
          
           
           
             They
             teach
             the
             same
             perfection
             of
             holinesse
             which
             Adam
             had
             before
             he
             fell
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obtained
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             affirme
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Family
             of
             Love
             are
             as
             perfect
             and
             innocent
             as
             hee
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             spoken
             of
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             15.
             and
             this
             Prophesie
             ,
             then
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             the
             saying
             which
             is
             written
             ;
             
               O
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             deny
             all
             other
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             after
             this
             life
             .
             They
             will
             have
             this
             blasphemer
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             come
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             is
             already
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             judgeth
             the
             world
             now
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             obey
             his
             Gospell
             (
             in
             time
             )
             shall
             be
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Family
             of
             Love
             shall
             inherit
             and
             inhabite
             the
             earth
             for
             ever
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             :
             onely
             they
             say
             they
             shall
             dye
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             now
             men
             doe
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             goe
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             their
             Posterities
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             deceiver
             describeth
             eight
             through-breakings
             of
             the
             light
             (
             as
             he
             tearmeth
             them
             )
             to
             have
             been
             in
             eight
             severall
             times
             ,
             from
             Adam
             to
             the
             time
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             have
             each
             exceeded
             other
             .
             The
             seventh
             he
             alloweth
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             publisher
             of
             ,
             and
             his
             light
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             were
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             maketh
             his
             owne
             to
             be
             the
             eight
             and
             last
             and
             greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             Christ
             is
             perfected
             ,
             meaning
             holinesse
             ;
             he
             maketh
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Family
             of
             Love
             to
             be
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             godded
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             co-deified
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             hominified
             with
             him
             .
             These
             horrible
             blas
             hemies
             with
             divers
             others
             ,
             doth
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             &
             his
             Family
             teach
             to
             be
             the
             everlasting
             Gospell
             :
             which
             the
             Angel
             is
             said
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             
             They
             professe
             greater
             love
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rom●
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             her
             Idolatries
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             then
             they
             doe
             to
             any
             Church
             else
             whatsoever
             ,
             except
             themselves
             .
          
           
             They
             wickedly
             abuse
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               I
               must
               walk
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               I
               shal
               be
               perfected
               :
            
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             to
             day
             is
             meant
             the
             time
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Apostles
             :
             
             and
             by
             to
             morrow
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             by
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             this
             their
             day
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             his
             Family
             wherein
             they
             will
             have
             Christ
             to
             be
             perfected
             .
             And
             they
             doe
             compare
             all
             the
             whole
             religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             affirming
             that
             as
             God
             did
             teach
             his
             prople
             by
             these
             shadowes
             and
             types
             ,
             till
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             ;
             so
             hee
             hath
             taught
             the
             world
             ever
             since
             by
             the
             Images
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             heathen
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             till
             this
             wretch
             
               H.
               N.
            
             came
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             must
             be
             the
             onely
             chiefe
             Teacher
             ,
             Gods
             obedient
             man
             ,
             yea
             his
             Son
             (
             as
             they
             blasphemously
             call
             him
             .
             )
             hee
             by
             his
             Gospell
             must
             make
             all
             things
             perfect
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Christopher
               Viret
            
             ,
             
             a
             Joyner
             dwelling
             in
             Southwarke
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             dayes
             an
             Arian
             ,
             being
             infected
             with
             
               Hen
               ,
               Nocolas
            
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             poyso●ed
             first
             the
             English
             with
             this
             heresie
             :
             he
             translated
             out
             of
             Dutch
             into
             English
             divers
             of
             the
             books
             of
             
               Henr.
               Nicholas
            
             ,
             as
             
               Evangelium
               regni
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             and
             others
             these
             errors
             are
             collected
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Their
               blasphemous
               Errors
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               COncerning
               God
               ]
               That
               there
               is
               none
               other
               Deitie
               belonging
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               men
               are
               partakers
               of
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Concerning
               Christ
               ]
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               God.
               2.
               
               Christ
               is
               not
               one
               man
               ;
               but
               an
               esta●e
               and
               con●●tion
               in
               men
               ,
               common
               to
               so
               many
               as
               have
               received
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               Adam
               ]
               That
               Adam
               was
               all
               that
               God
               was
               ;
               
               and
               God
               all
               that
               Adam
               was
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Concerning
               Baptisme
               ]
               That
               no
               man
               should
               be
               baptized
               untill
               he
               was
               30
               yeares
               old
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Word
               ]
               That
               there
               was
               never
               truth
               preached
               since
               the
               Apostles
               time
               before
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               ]
               1.
               
               The
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               is
               a
               ●ising
               from
               sin
               and
               wickednesse
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               and
               live
               in
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               and
               in
               the
               iluminated
               Elders
               everlastingly
               and
               reigne
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Concerning
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ]
               1.
               
               That
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               is
               in
               this
               life
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               are
               here
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Concerning
               marriage
               .
               ]
               The
               marriage
               of
               such
               as
               are
               not
               enlightned
               with
               true
               faith
               is
               ●●lthy
               and
               polluted
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               reputed
               for
               whoredome
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Concerning
               
                 Henry
                 Nicolas
              
               .
               ]
               1.
               
               He
               is
               raised
               by
               the
               highest
               God
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               2.
               
               He
               can
               no
               more
               ●rre
               then
               Moses
               or
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               He
               is
               the
               true
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               sent
               to
               blow
               the
               last
               Trumper
               of
               Doctrine
               which
               shall
               be
               published
               upon
               earth
               .
               4.
               
               That
               he
               onely
               knoweth
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
               5.
               
               That
               his
               Books
               are
               of
               equall
               authority
               with
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Through
               the
               service
               of
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               his
               holy
               and
               gracious
               Word
               ,
               
               and
               our
               obedience
               thereunto
               ;
               we
               are
               led
               of
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               love
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               fulfilled
               in
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               and
               his
               Family
               .
               7.
               
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               8.
               
               That
               all
               men
               must
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               godly
               wisdome
               of
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Concerning
               their
               illuminated
               Elders
               and
               family
               .
               ]
               1.
               
               All
               illuminated
               Elders
               are
               Godded
               with
               God
               ,
               
               or
               deified
               ;
               and
               God
               in
               them
               hominified
               ,
               or
               become
               man.
               2.
               
               The
               young
               Disciples
               are
               Adams
               ,
               and
               the
               illuminated
               Elders
               Christs
               .
               3.
               
               The
               eldest
               Father
               of
               the
               Family
               is
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               estate
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               not
               of
               this
               Sect
               is
               a
               false
               being
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               devill
               himselfe
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Family
               of
               Love
               is
               perfect
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               must
               not
               pray
               for
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               .
               6.
               
               That
               their
               illuminated
               Elders
               doe
               not
               sinne
               .
               7.
               
               They
               may
               ioyne
               with
               any
               Congregation
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               live
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               any
               Magistrate
               though
               never
               so
               ungodly
               .
               8.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               taught
               by
               any
               other
               then
               by
               their
               illuminated
               Elders
               is
               false
               :
               Such
               as
               despise
               their
               Family
               shall
               bee
               consumed
               with
               everlasting
               fire
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               they
               hold
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               who
               is
               one
               of
               their
               Congregation
               is
               either
               as
               perfect
               as
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               very
               divell
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               doe
               whatsoever
               the
               higher
               Powers
               
               command
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               done
               against
               the
               commandement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               say
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               as
               though
               by
               saying
               these
               words
               ,
               they
               should
               affirme
               to
               be
               three
               Gods.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               every
               man
               ought
               first
               to
               be
               in
               an
               errour
               before
               he
               can
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               heaven
               and
               hell
               are
               present
               in
               this
               world
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               none
               other
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               almes
               to
               none
               other
               persons
               but
               to
               those
               of
               their
               Sect
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               otherwise
               doe
               ,
               they
               give
               their
               Almes
               to
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               burie
               their
               dead
               :
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 let
                 the
                 dead
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               none
               ought
               to
               receive
               their
               Sacraments
               before
               he
               receiveth
               their
               whole
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               He
               must
               be
               admitted
               with
               a
               kisse
               ,
               then
               his
               feet
               must
               be
               washed
               ,
               then
               hands
               laid
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               received
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               the
               Angels
               Raphael
               ,
               and
               Gabriel
               and
               others
               were
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               say
               Davids
               Psalmes
               as
               Prayers
               ,
               being
               righteous
               and
               without
               sinne
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               be
               alike
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               come
               forth
               of
               the
               flesh
               as
               he
               came
               forth
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               world
               before
               Adams
               time
               as
               is
               now
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               possible
               to
               be
               kept
               of
               every
               man
               that
               will
               endeavour
               himselfe
               thereto
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               it
               is
               ●●pedient
               that
               they
               should
               make
               manifest
               their
               whole
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               counsels
               ,
               minds
               ,
               wils
               ,
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               their
               doings
               ,
               dealings
               ,
               and
               exercises
               naked
               and
               bare
               before
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               cover
               or
               hide
               any
               thing
               (
               be
               it
               was
               it
               is
               )
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               inclination
               and
               nature
               draweth
               them
               unto
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               their
               doctrine
               is
               perverse
               ,
               blasphemous
               and
               erro●eous
               :
               it
               openeth
               a
               doore
               to
               all
               wickednese
               ,
               turning
               Religion
               
               up-side-downe
               ,
               building
               heaven
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               making
               God
               man
               and
               man
               God
               ,
               heaven
               hell
               ,
               and
               hell
               heaven
               ,
               not
               accounting
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               making
               but
               a
               jest
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               leaving
               no
               manner
               of
               sin
               uncommitted
               ,
               &
               yet
               affirming
               they
               sin
               not
               at
               all
               :
               for
               venome
               and
               poyson
               which
               will
               bring
               present
               death
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               he
               hath
               dispersed
               over
               every
               member
               and
               Article
               of
               the
               Beliefe
               ;
               so
               universall
               is
               the
               poyson
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               their
               confession
               set
               down
               by
               Mr.
               Knewstub
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               The
               Confession
               of
               Familists
               .
            
             
               I
               
                 Doe
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 maker
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               They
               say
               the
               same
               is
               a
               true
               living
               God
               ,
               a
               mighty
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               perfect
               cleare
               light
               ;
               a
               true
               being
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               being
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               it selfe
               .
               And
               they
               perswade
               their
               good
               willing
               ones
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               beliefe
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Baptisme
               in
               the
               Fathers
               name
               ,
               that
               here
               and
               now
               they
               do
               attain
               to
               the
               perfect
               obedience
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               beliefe
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               the
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 onely
                 Son
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Some
               of
               these
               words
               they
               alter
               ,
               for
               instead
               of
               
                 his
                 onely
                 Son
              
               ,
               they
               say
               
                 the
                 onely
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 &c.
                 
              
               Whereby
               Jesus
               the
               only
               Son
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               Righteousnesse
               :
               for
               there
               is
               their
               generall
               Tenet
               and
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               Righteousnesse
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Sin
               is
               Antichrist
               .
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               is
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Serpen●
               is
               sin
               turning
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               into
               equality
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Which
                 was
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               As
               we
               confesse
               the
               thing
               done
               ,
               so
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               present
               time
               as
               of
               the
               thing
               doing
               ,
               saying
               ,
               which
               is
               conceived
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               to
               take
               in
               their
               Belief
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               
                 is
                 then
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               calling
               the
               conception
               of
               their
               fancy
               
               the
               first
               or
               Virgins
               estate
               of
               Infancy
               ,
               so
               making
               the
               Article
               intend
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               hot
               one
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               we
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sufferedunder
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               
                 was
                 crucified
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
               In
               the
               former
               Article
               they
               confesse
               the
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               the
               blessed
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               Promises
               ,
               and
               here
               they
               beleeve
               their
               sufferings
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               borne
               and
               conceived
               in
               themselves
               under
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               incorporated
               into
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               call
               the
               Baptisme
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Beliefe
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Son
               ;
               and
               they
               f●y
               ,
               they
               bury
               through
               his
               Belief
               ,
               the
               old
               Man
               ,
               which
               state
               they
               call
               the
               youth
               or
               young
               Man
               ;
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               an
               upright
               life
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Article
               both
               of
               suffering
               ,
               crucifying
               death
               and
               buriall
               ,
               and
               discention
               into
               hell
               ,
               are
               fulfilled
               in
               them
               :
               the
               rest
               you
               may
               see
               in
               Mr.
               Knewstub
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Their
               lewd
               Conversations
               .
            
             
               OF
               this
               holy
               Family
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               most
               shameful
               corruption
               of
               life
               hath
               alwaies
               followed
               corruption
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 24.
                 
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 to
                 defile
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 between
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 turned
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               are
               like
               Priscillianus
               the
               Hereticke
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               borrowed
               not
               onely
               that
               villanous
               wresting
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               allegories
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               monstrous
               opinion
               that
               perj●ry
               and
               lying
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               done
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               to
               conceale
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Priscilianus
               (
               saith
               Daneus
               )
               was
               put
               to
               death
               at
               Treversa
               a
               City
               of
               Germany
               ,
               
               confessing
               at
               his
               death
               what
               shameful
               villanies
               he
               had
               committed
               with
               the
               women
               of
               his
               Sect.
               
            
             
               The
               Familists
               talke
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               love
               ;
               but
               their
               love
               turneth
               into
               lust
               ,
               as
               one
               writeth
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Hen
                 ,
                 Nicolas
              
               ,
               as
               I
               finde
               written
               ,
               had
               in
               his
               house
               three
               women
               apparelled
               alike
               :
               the
               one
               he
               affirmed
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               sister
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               Cousin
               :
               which
               Cousin
               of
               his
               falling
               sick
               ,
               and
               doubtfull
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               confessed
               to
               her
               neighbours
               who
               resorted
               to
               her
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               had
               often
               abused
               her
               body
               ,
               and
               made
               her
               believe
               that
               she
               should
               never
               dye
               .
               Complaint
               thereof
               being
               made
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               the
               house
               to
               have
               apprehended
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               fled
               .
               It
               was
               thought
               he
               was
               gone
               with
               Granvella
               unto
               Naples
               ,
               his
               goods
               were
               seized
               upon
               and
               carried
               to
               the
               Castle
               in
               Embden
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               1556.
               and
               in
               the
               57.
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Of
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Familists
               .
            
             
               OF
               the
               Castalian
               Order
               ,
               
               which
               dissent
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               opposing
               in
               every
               syllable
               ,
               and
               yet
               being
               notorious
               Hypocrites
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               never
               so
               little
               questioned
               ,
               will
               make
               shew
               by
               outward
               seeming
               of
               conformity
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               highly
               approve
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               Who
               hold
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfectly
               fulfilled
               by
               men
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Who
               tearme
               themselves
               Eagles
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Arch-Angels
               ,
               Lambes
               ,
               &
               Doves
               ,
               &c.
               who
               hope
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               be
               inspired
               with
               light
               and
               illumination
               ,
               as
               ever
               Paul
               or
               any
               Prophets
               were
               ,
               which
               allegorize
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               concerning
               Christ
               denying
               indeed
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               such
               man
               as
               Christ
               ,
               dreaming
               onely
               of
               a
               sanctisying
               Christ
               ,
               &
               abhorring
               a
               justifying
               Saviour
               ,
               expecting
               salvation
               by
               their
               owne
               works
               ,
               although
               they
               bee
               knowne
               to
               be
               co●rupt
               workers
               both
               in
               their
               Calling
               and
               Families
               ,
               holding
               that
               Turks
               and
               Pag●ns
               may
               be
               saved
               if
               they
               live
               well
               ,
               although
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Grindletonian
                 Familists
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hold
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 novices
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Lecture-day
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 assured
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 offer
                 Christ
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 Spirit
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 their
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 goe
                 by
                 Motives
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 filleth
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 sinfull
                 lusting
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 Ministers
                 should
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Which
                 boast
                 and
                 thank
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 praying
                 in
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 repeating
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 long
                 agoe
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Which
                 scoffe
                 at
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 pernicious
                 poynts
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               a
               third
               sort
               ,
               
               Familiests
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               they
               have
               cleane
               vanquished
               the
               divell
               ,
               and
               are
               pure
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               as
               once
               tempted
               to
               doubt
               of
               their
               spirituall
               estate
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               a
               fourth
               sort
               ,
               
               Familistes
               of
               the
               Vallies
               ,
               who
               bring
               in
               their
               damnable
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               faire
               pretences
               of
               weeping
               ,
               sighing
               ,
               &
               lifting
               up
               their
               eyes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               of
               patience
               ,
               of
               a
               smooth
               carriage
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Familists
               of
               the
               scattered
               flock
               ,
               
               who
               seduce
               by
               pretending
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               them
               which
               feare
               the
               Lord
               when
               they
               are
               nothing
               lesse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Familists
               of
               Caps
               Order
               ,
               
               and
               of
               other
               ranks
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               How
               to
               discover
               Familists
               .
            
             
               THey
               are
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               at
               this
               present
               so
               close
               and
               cunning
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               carry
               themselves
               ,
               being
               directed
               thereunto
               by
               their
               Master
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               that
               ye
               shal
               hardly
               ever
               find
               them
               out
               .
               They
               wll
               professe
               to
               agree
               in
               all
               things
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               If
               they
               should
               be
               examined
               
               by
               them
               only
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               lightly
               deny
               their
               Mr.
               
                 Henr.
                 Nicolas
              
               ,
               nor
               speak
               evill
               of
               him
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               writings
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               but
               this
               to
               discover
               them
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               the
               denyall
               and
               abjuring
               of
               him
               and
               his
               writings
               ,
               and
               to
               pronounce
               him
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrines
               blasphemous
               :
               this
               they
               will
               hardly
               doe
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               not
               yet
               fully
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               abjuring
               of
               certaine
               Familists
               .
            
             
               THe
               12.
               of
               Iune
               1575.
               stood
               at
               Pauls
               Croste
               five
               persons
               ,
               
               English-men
               ,
               of
               the
               Sect
               termed
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               who
               there
               confessed
               themselves
               utterly
               to
               detest
               aswell
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Sect
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               as
               all
               his
               damnable
               errors
               and
               heresies
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Knewstub
              
               hath
               written
               a
               confutation
               of
               the
               monstrous
               and
               horrible
               heresies
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Dawson
              
               .
               1575.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             ADAMITES
             .
          
           
             AN
             old
             Heresie
             ,
             of
             which
             St.
             Augustine
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             but
             renewed
             by
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Adamites
             men
             &
             women
             pray
             naked
             ,
             celebrated
             the
             holy
             Communion
             naked
             heare
             Sermons
             naked
             .
             These
             Hereticks
             had
             their
             Conventicles
             in
             subterranean
             places
             ,
             called
             Hypocausta
             ,
             because
             that
             under
             the
             place
             of
             their
             meetings
             a
             Furnace
             of
             fire
             was
             kindled
             to
             warme
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Conventions
             ;
             for
             they
             uncloathed
             themselves
             when
             they
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             stood
             naked
             born
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             Eve
             before
             their
             fall
             .
             They
             call
             the
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             Paradice
             .
          
           
           
             I
             read
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
             page
             42.
             
             That
             in
             Amsterdam
             ,
             in
             a
             house
             seven
             men
             and
             five
             women
             had
             a
             meeting
             :
             one
             of
             them
             called
             Theadoret
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             who
             bore
             himselfe
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             fell
             flat
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             prayed
             with
             such
             vehemenacy
             ,
             that
             he
             scared
             all
             the
             assistants
             ,
             and
             rising
             as
             if
             it
             were
             out
             of
             an
             extasie
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               God
               in
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               have
               spoken
               with
               him
               :
               I
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               then
               I
               descended
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               there
               scarched
               every
               corner
               :
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               last
               judgement
               is
               comming
               .
            
             At
             night
             they
             met
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             after
             four
             houres
             spent
             in
             praying
             and
             teaching
             the
             prophet
             being
             armed
             ,
             disarmeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             putteth
             off
             his
             garments
             to
             his
             shirt
             ,
             and
             throweth
             them
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             then
             he
             commandeth
             the
             company
             in
             authority
             of
             a
             Prophet
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             leaving
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             hai●elace
             to
             tye
             up
             their
             scattered
             haire
             ,
             no
             covering
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             no
             shelter
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             was
             the
             Prophets
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             cast
             away
             all
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             burn
             it
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             sweet
             favou
             unto
             God
             :
             yet
             you
             may
             think
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             that
             the
             burning
             of
             so
             many
             clo●hes
             yeelded
             no
             very
             sweet
             favour
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             such
             as
             awaked
             the
             ●istris
             of
             the
             house
             that
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             meeting
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             arise
             to
             seek
             where
             this
             burning
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             smell
             made
             ,
             her
             afraid
             that
             the
             fire
             was
             in
             her
             shop
             which
             was
             of
             wollen
             Drapery
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             she
             saw
             eleven
             naked
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             Propher
             commanded
             her
             to
             put
             off
             her
             cloathes
             and
             put
             them
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             :
             then
             the
             Prophet
             commanded
             them
             all
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             doe
             as
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             rushed
             into
             the
             street
             stark
             naked
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Disciples
             after
             him
             ,
             running
             and
             crying
             horribly
             throughout
             the
             Town
             ,
             
               woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               the
               divine
               vengeance
               ,
               the
               divine
               vengeance
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             put
             the
             whole
             Town
             into
             an
             uproare
             ;
             The
             people
             thinking
             that
             the
             Towne
             was
             surprized
             by
             some
             enemy
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             taken
             but
             one
             woman
             that
             slipt
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             &
             brought
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             and
             as
             they
             stood
             all
             naked
             in
             a
             full
             Court
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             be
             perswaded
             neither
             by
             command
             nor
             threatning
             to
             put
             on
             garments
             which
             they
             offered
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             no
             covering
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             the
             naked
             truth
             :
             they
             were
             kept
             a
             while
             
             in
             prison
             untill
             the
             great
             conspiracy
             in
             Amsterdam
             by
             the
             Anapaptists
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             about
             to
             surprise
             the
             Town
             ,
             &
             then
             they
             were
             executed
             .
             The
             Mistris
             of
             the
             house
             where
             the
             Conventic●e
             was
             kept
             was
             hanged
             before
             her
             owne
             doore
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Adamites
               in
               Bohemia
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               Bohemia
               is
               like
               Africa
               ,
               alwayes
               bringing
               forth
               some
               new
               thing
               :
               
               an
               heresie
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               far
               greater
               then
               the
               for●er
               ,
               arose
               there
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               Adamites
               .
               A
               certain
               Piccard
               passing
               over
               the
               Rhene
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               the
               low
               Countries
               into
               Bohemia
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               craft
               &
               with
               delusion
               deceiving
               many
               ,
               gathered
               a
               multitude
               of
               followers
               ,
               and
               taking
               an
               Island
               in
               the
               Lusmisicus
               Lake
               ,
               he
               lived
               there
               ,
               prosessing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               taught
               his
               Sect
               to
               goe
               naked
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               Adam
               &
               to
               use
               promiscuous
               marriages
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               lust
               every
               one
               to
               take
               a
               woman
               and
               to
               bring
               her
               before
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 doth
                 wax
                 hot
                 upon
                 this
                 woman
                 :
              
               unto
               whom
               Adam
               answered
               ,
               
                 encrease
                 and
                 multiply
              
               .
               This
               man
               called
               all
               other
               men
               slaves
               ,
               &
               himselfe
               and
               they
               that
               were
               of
               his
               Sect
               ,
               free-men
               :
               Forty
               of
               this
               Sect
               with
               their
               Swords
               drawn
               set
               upon
               the
               Village
               adjoyning
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               killed
               about
               200.
               husband-men
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               the
               children
               of
               the
               devill
               :
               when
               these
               things
               were
               come
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               Zisca
               ,
               the
               Adamites
               were
               all
               slaine
               ,
               but
               two
               men
               who
               were
               left
               to
               declare
               and
               make
               known
               to
               the
               world
               their
               superstitions
               ,
               with
               the
               women
               who
               declared
               that
               all
               that
               wore
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               especially
               breeches
               ,
               were
               by
               no
               means
               Free-men
               .
               These
               women
               were
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               for
               their
               obstinacy
               in
               their
               Errors
               they
               were
               burnt
               .
               They
               did
               undergoe
               their
               punishment
               with
               great
               ●aerity
               ,
               singing
               and
               laughing
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             
               In
               describing
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               I
               purpose
               to
               set
               downe
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Originall
               of
               the
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Errors
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               first
               Antinomian
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               opinions
               of
               our
               moderne
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               stirs
               raised
               by
               the
               Antinomians
               in
               New-England
               ,
               and
               their
               banishing
               from
               thence
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Originall
               of
               the
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               THe
               Antinomians
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Law
               abolished
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               this
               Sect
               Pontanus
               affirmeth
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 Iohn
                 Agricela
              
               of
               Isleby
               who
               broached
               his
               errours
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1535.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               errors
               of
               the
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               
                 POntanus
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 setteth
                 downe
                 thes
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 precend
                 the
                 Law
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Christian
                 men
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 to
                 pertaine
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ta●ght
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 regenerate
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 becaule
                 they
                 doe
                 that
                 duty
                 willingly
                 ,
                 being
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Conversion
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 wieked
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Our
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 unknewn
                 to
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Neither
                 good
                 works
                 profit
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 neither
                 ill
                 works
                 can
                 doe
                 any
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Ghristian
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 blasphemous
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 monster
                 in
                 nature
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               first
               Antinomian
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               Antinomian
               among
               us
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               can
               heare
               of
               )
               was
               one
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Eaton
              
               who
               had
               been
               a
               Scholler
               of
               m●ne
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               was
               Cu●ate
               to
               Mr.
               Wright
               〈…〉
               neere
               Algate
               ;
               he
               was
               〈◊〉
               his
               errors
               impriso●●
               ,
               in
               the
               Ga●●
               heule
               a
               Westminster
               .
               There
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               set
               〈◊〉
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Honey-combe
                 of
                 fre●●ust
                 ●●ation
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
              
               collected
               (
               as
               he
               pre●ende●●
               )
               out
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               of
               Scup●ures
               ,
               and
               common
               and
               ●animous
               consent
               of
               the
               faithfull
               〈◊〉
               of
               Gods
               mysteries
               upon
               the
               same
               :
               the
               main
               subject
               of
               which
               bock
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 see
                 any
                 sin
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 justified
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               prove
               the
               poynt
               above
               named
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               distibution
               of
               justified
               persons
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               estate
               ,
               according
               to
               〈◊〉
               distinct
               times
               :
               the
               time
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               &
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               the
               first
               glorious
               ,
               the
               second
               more
               glorious
               ,
               the
               third
               most
               glorious
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               glorious
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               because
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               &
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               the
               City
               
               of
               God
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               and
               those
               glorious
               things
               were
               then
               vailed
               and
               greatly
               obscured
               with
               the
               bondage
               terrors
               ,
               and
               legall
               government
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               hold
               )
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Morall
               Low
               ,
               whereby
               sin
               was
               severely
               taken
               hold
               of
               ,
               and
               punished
               sharply
               in
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               time
               between
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               
               continuing
               to
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               more
               glorious
               than
               the
               former
               :
               because
               in
               it
               the
               former
               legall
               severitie
               that
               then
               lay
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               
               began
               then
               to
               s●ick
               and
               cease
               ;
               for
               although
               Iohn
               laid
               open
               their
               sinnes
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               read
               not
               of
               any
               punishment
               inflicted
               on
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               time
               the
               most
               glorious
               ,
               
               is
               since
               Christ
               graned
               out
               his
               bloud
               and
               life
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               by
               which
               sin
               it self
               ,
               and
               guilt
               ,
               and
               punishment
               are
               so
               utterly
               &
               infinitely
               abolished
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               now
               sees
               no
               sin
               in
               us
               :
               
               and
               whosoever
               beleeyeth
               not
               this
               poynt
               ,
               is
               undoubtedly
               damned
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               strengthening
               of
               this
               his
               fiction
               he
               abuseth
               divers
               places
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               all
               likely-hood
               )
               never
               once
               dreamed
               of
               this
               fancy
               .
               And
               them
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               this
               his
               opinion
               ,
               he
               loadeth
               with
               approbrious
               imputation
               ,
               and
               vile
               aspersions
               ,
               besmearing
               them
               with
               his
               Honey-combe
               :
               for
               his
               Errors
               Mr.
               Eaton
               was
               imprisoned
               in
               the
               Gate-house
               ,
               
               as
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Errors
               of
               our
               moderne
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               THe
               Antinomians
               will
               say
               that
               Eaton
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               errors
               dyed
               with
               him
               :
               whatsoever
               they
               say
               ,
               you
               may
               read
               a
               learned
               book
               set
               forth
               by
               Mr.
               Gataker
               :
               in
               the
               Preface
               whereof
               you
               may
               see
               the
               Opinion
               :
               of
               the
               modern
               Antinomians
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Morall
               Law
               is
               of
               no
               use
               at
               all
               to
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               no●
               a
               rule
               for
               him
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               nor
               to
               examine
               his
               life
               by
               ,
               and
               tha●
               Christians
               are
               free
               from
               the
               mandatory
               power
               of
               it
               :
               when●●
               one
               of
               them
               cryed
               out
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 the
                 La●●
                 
                 which
                 cuts
                 off
                 a
                 mans
                 legges
                 ▪
                 and
                 then
                 bids
                 him
                 walke
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               as
               possible
               for
               Christ
               himself
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               child
               of
               God
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               need
               not
               ,
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               aske
               pardon
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               blasphemy
               for
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               doth
               not
               chasten
               any
               of
               his
               children
               for
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               Gods
               people
               that
               the
               Land
               is
               punished
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               if
               a
               man
               know
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               drunke
               or
               commit
               Murther
               ,
               God
               sees
               no
               sinne
               in
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               when
               Abraham
               denyed
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               in
               outward
               appearance
               seemed
               to
               lye
               in
               his
               distrust
               ,
               lying
               ,
               dissembling
               ▪
               and
               equivocating
               that
               his
               wife
               was
               his
               sister
               ,
               yea
               ,
               then
               all
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               deeds
               ,
               were
               perfectly
               holy
               ,
               and
               righteous
               from
               all
               spot
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               freely
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               may
               adde
               that
               wholsome
               exhortation
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Teachers
               in
               his
               Pulpit
               ;
               Let
               beleevers
               sinne
               as
               fast
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Fountaine
               open
               to
               wash
               them
               :
               may
               not
               a
               man
               expect
               more
               honest
               dealing
               from
               a
               Heaten
               man
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               conscientious
               Papist
               ,
               that
               is
               perswaded
               that
               God
               sees
               his
               sin
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               an
               Antinomian
               thus
               principled
               ?
               For
               your
               better
               information
               ,
               read
               Mr.
               Gatakers
               learned
               book
               before
               named
               ,
               now
               set
               forth
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Fulke
                 Clifton
              
               dwelling
               upon
               new
               Fish-street
               hill
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               stirs
               raised
               by
               the
               Antinomians
               and
               Familists
               in
               New-England
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               banishing
               of
               them
               set
               downe
               by
               Mr.
               Wells
               in
               a
               Booke
               Printed
               for
               Ralph
               Smith
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               Cornhill
               ;
               in
               which
               you
               way
               read
               a
               learned
               Confutation
               of
               their
               errors
               .
            
             
               ●Ome
               persons
               among
               those
               (
               saith
               my
               author
               )
               that
               went
               hence
               〈◊〉
               New-England
               ,
               being
               fraighted
               with
               many
               loose
               and
               unsound
               
               〈…〉
               ,
               which
               ●●ey
               dust
               not
               here
               ,
               they
               there
               began
               to
               〈◊〉
               them
               ▪
               the
               〈…〉
               whereof
               ope●ed
               such
               an
               easie
               and
               wide
               〈◊〉
               to
               〈◊〉
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               slights
               ,
               friendly
               and
               hum●●
               〈…〉
               their
               own
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               a
               〈◊〉
               〈…〉
               those
               that
               they
               were
               acquainted
               〈…〉
               Revelation
               ,
               not
               sanctificat●on
               ,
               working
               first
               upon
               women
               ●●●●ducing
               godly
               Ministers
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               preach
               〈◊〉
               ,
               a
               Covena●●
               of
               works
               ,
               dropping
               their
               ba●s
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               angling
               yet
               further
               where
               they
               saw
               them
               take
               ,
               and
               fathering
               their
               opinions
               on
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               best
               qualitie
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               mea●s
               of
               Mistris
               Hutchinsons
               double
               weekly
               ●ecture
               a●
               Rost●n
               ,
               under
               pre●ence
               of
               repeating
               Mr.
               Cottons
               Sermons
               ,
               these
               opini●ns
               were
               quickly
               dispersed
               ,
               before
               authority
               was
               aware
               ,
               into
               all
               the
               Countrey
               round
               about
               .
            
             
               Which
               because
               they
               had
               already
               ca●ght
               some
               eminent
               perso●s
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               grew
               at
               last
               to
               that
               pride
               and
               ins●lency
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               almost
               ru●nated
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               God
               &
               ●hey
               did
               threaten
               the
               same
               very
               much
               both
               in
               their
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Their
               Opinions
               were
               such
               as
               these
            
             
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 justified
                 without
                 faith
                 ;
                 yea
                 from
                 etarnity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 fa●th
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●ceiving
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 m●ans
                 discerning
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 hath
                 receive
                 him
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Th●●
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 Christ
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 never
                 effectually
                 Christs
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 hee
                 hath
                 assurance
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 assurance
                 is
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 meerely
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 co●currence
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 once
                 this
                 witness●
                 he
                 never
                 doubt●
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                 9.
                 
                 To
                 ques●ion
                 my
                 assurance
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 fall
                 into
                 Murther
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Adult●ry
                 ,
                 prov●s
                 〈◊〉
                 never
                 had
                 true
                 assurance
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Sanctification
                 〈◊〉
                 bee
                 no
                 evidence
                 of
                 a
                 man●
                 good
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 No
                 comfort
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 had
                 from●
                 any
                 conditionall
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Poverty
                 〈◊〉
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 Christ
                 〈…〉
                 ble●se●●esse
                 ,
                 Ma●h●
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 )
                 
                   is
                   onely
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   grace
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 To
                 see
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 g●ace
                 in
                 me
                 will
                 g●ve
                 me
                 comfort
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 t●ke
                 comfort
                 from
                 sight
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 leg
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                   ●●
                   hypocr●te
                   may
                   have
                
                 Adams
                 
                   graces
                   that
                   hee
                   〈…〉
                   Innocency
                
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 g●aces
                 of
                 Sa●●ts
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 differ
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Al●
                 graces
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 in
                 ●s
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 belie●●s
                 Christ
                 loves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 God
                 loves
                 a
                 man
                 never
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 any
                 holinesse
                 in
                 h●m
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 unholy
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Sin
                 in
                 a
                 c●ild
                 of
                 G●d
                 must
                 never
                 trouble
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Trouble
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinnes
                 of
                 co●mis●ion
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 neglect
                 of
                 ●uty
                 ,
                 shewes
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 Workes
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 All
                 Covenants
                 to
                 God
                 expr●ssed
                 in
                 work●
                 are
                 l●gall
                 Workess
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 A
                 Ch●istian
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 his
                 conversatio●
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 bou●d
                 to
                 pra●
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Spirit
                 moves
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 24●
                 A
                 Minister
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 (
                 new
                 )
                 light
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 edifie
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Workes
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 No
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 prest
                 to
                 duties
                 of
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 No
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 ex●orted
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 ●●
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 except
                 we
                 know
                 he
                 hat●
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 all
                 grace●
                 ,
                 and
                 y●t
                 ●ant
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 All
                 a
                 Beleevers
                 acti●●y
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 act
                 sin
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               Now
               the●e
               most
               of
               them
               being
               so
               grosse
               ,
               one
               would
               wonder
               how
               they
               should
               spread
               so
               fast
               and
               sudd●nly
               amongst
               a
               people
               so
               religious
               and
               well
               taught
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               declaring
               of
               this
               bee
               pleased
               to
               attend
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Opinions
               themselves
               ,
               which
               open
               such
               a
               faire
               and
               easie
               way
               to
               haaven
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               p●sse
               without
               difficulty
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               need
               not
               be
               troubled
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               before
               faith
               ,
               but
               may
               step
               to
               Christ
               so
               easily
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               his
               faith
               be
               no
               going
               out
               of
               himselfe
               to
               take
               Christ
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               discerning
               that
               Christ
               is
               his
               owne
               already
               ,
               and
               is
               onely
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Spirit
               vpon
               him
               ,
               no
               act
               of
               his
               owne
               done
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               for
               his
               part
               must
               see
               nothing
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               have
               nothing
               ,
               doe
               nothing●
               onely
               he
               is
               to
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               Christ
               to
               doe
               all
               for
               him
               .
               And
               th●n
               if
               a●ter
               faith
               ,
               the
               Law
               no
               rule
               to
               walke
               by
               ,
               no
               sorrow
               or
               repentance
               for
               sinne
               ;
               he
               must
               not
               be
               pressed
               to
               duties
               ,
               and
               need
               never
               pray
               ,
               unlesse
               moved
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               And
               if
               he
               falls
               into
               sin
               ,
               he
               is
               never
               the
               more
               disliked
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               condition
               never
               the
               worse
               .
               And
               for
               his
               assurance
               ,
               it
               being
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               hee
               must
               never
               let
               it
               goe
               but●
               abide
               in
               the
               highest
               of
               comfort
               ,
               though
               he
               falls
               into
               the
               grossest
               sinnes
               that
               he
               can
               .
               The●
               their
               way
               to
               life
               was
               made
               easie
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               no
               marva●l●
               so
               many
               like
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               reason
               ,
               besides
               the
               novelty
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               kinde
               of
               Doctrine
               takes
               so
               well
               here
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               see
               so
               many
               dance
               after
               this
               pipe
               ,
               running
               after
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               crowding
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               filling
               the
               doores
               and
               windowes
               ,
               even
               such
               carnall
               and
               vile
               persons
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               as
               care
               not
               to
               heare
               any
               other
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               onely
               their
               Leaders
               .
               Oh
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               Nature
               well
               to
               hav●
               Heaven
               and
               their
               lusts
               too
               .
               How
               many
               of
               these
               opinions
               were
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               number
               ,
               but
               how
               desparately
               eroneous
               they
               were
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               in
               naming
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               holdeth
               forth
               ●
               
               Covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               contrary
               to
               3
               
                 Iohn
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               15.
               11.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               8.
               
               Heb.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ●aving
               Conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               working
               thereof
               are
               de●●●oyed
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               cease
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               agitates
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               
                 Luke
                 24
                 ▪
                 45.
                 
                 Iohn
                 21
                 ▪
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               14.
               26.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Gh●st
               ,
               may
               give
               themselves
               to
               the
               soul●
               〈◊〉
               that
               the
               sou●e
               may
               have
               true
               ●mon
               with
               Christ
               ,
               true
               re●●●ssion
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               true
               marriage
               and
               fellowship●
               ▪
               true
               san●●i●●cation
               〈◊〉
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               ●e
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               〈◊〉
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               Saints
               ▪
               nor
               any
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               Christ
               ,
               contrary
               to
               2
               Timothy
               1.
               5.
               
               ●
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               doth
               work
               in
               Hypocrites
               by
               gifts
               ,
               and
               graees
               ,
               but
               in
               God●
               children
               immediately
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Heb.
               5.
               15.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               17.
               
            
             
               Sixty
               ,
               That
               a
               man
               must
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               repentance
               for
               it
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Psal.
               51.
               
            
             
               Sevent●ly
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               ●oule
               damning
               error
               to
               make
               Sanctification
               an
               evidence
               o●
               Justification
               ,
               contrary
               to
               
                 Roman●
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               10.
               
            
             
               Eghtly
               ,
               That
               the
               divell
               and
               nature
               may
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               good
               works
               .
               An
               unsavory
               〈…〉
               to
               〈◊〉
               command
               ,
               Luke
               4.
               22.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               see
               a
               confutation
               of
               82.
               of
               these
               Errors
               in
               Master
               Wells
               his
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Unsavory
               Speeches
               Confuted
               .
            
             
               These
               that
               follow
               were
               adjudged
               by
               the
               Assembly
               aforesaid
               ,
               as
               unsafe
               Speeches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               TO
               say
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               is
               an
               unsafe
               speech
               ;
               wee
               must
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Answer
               1.
               
               False
               ,
               for
               the
               co●●ant
               language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               unsafe
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               the
               constant
               language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               5.
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ;
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               10
               ,
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Righteousnesse
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Phil.
               3
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               distinct
               phrase
               of
               the
               Scripture
               used
               in
               distinguishing
               Legall
               and
               Evangelica●l
               righteousnesse
               is
               no
               unsafe
               Speech
               ,
               but
               such
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Israel
              
               found
               not
               righteousnes
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               it
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               &
               not
               of
               ,
               or
               by
               faith
               .
               So
               Rom.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               saith
               thus
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Apostle
               makes
               these
               two
               so
               directly
               opposite
               ,
               as
               
                 membra
                 dividentia
              
               ,
               or
               contrary
               species
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               one
               should
               be
               taken
               for
               another
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               's
               so
               safe
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               that
               affirmes
               the
               one
               ,
               denyes
               the
               other
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               exact
               expression
               that
               ever
               Paul
               made
               ,
               to
               exclude
               whatsoever
               might
               be
               unsafe
               towards
               a
               mans
               justification
               ,
               you
               have
               this
               phrase
               ,
               yea
               twice
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               5.
               not
               having
               mine
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               〈◊〉
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               The
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               unsafe
               speech
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               said
               on
               the
               contrary
               from
               those
               grounds
               ,
               that
               to
               say
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               before
               faith
               ,
               or
               without
               faith
               ,
               is
               unsafe
               ,
               as
               contrarie
               to
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               so
               far
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               nor
               is
               unsound
               or
               unsafe
               at
               all
               to
               speake
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               mean
               a
               must
               of
               necessity
               alwayes
               ,
               or
               only
               so
               to
               speak
               it
               as
               it
               is
               here
               set
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               phrase
               of
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               utterly
               false
               ,
               for
               as
               
               much
               as
               the
               Scripture
               leads
               us
               along
               in
               the
               way
               of
               other
               expressions
               ordinarily
               ,
               &
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               us
               the
               truth
               of
               Doctrine
               &
               soundnesse
               of
               phrase
               together
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               ●o
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousnesse
               to
               every
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               evidence
               justification
               by
               sanctification
               ,
               or
               graces
               ,
               favours
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Answ
               ,
               Not
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               Rome
               acknowledgeth
               no
               justification
               in
               our
               common
               sense
               ,
               
                 Scil
                 ▪
              
               by
               righteousnesse
               imputed
               .
               2.
               
               Rome
               denies
               evidencing
               of
               our
               justification
               and
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               Doctrine
               of
               doubting
               ,
               and
               professeth
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               know
               what
               God
               will
               doe
               with
               him
               for
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               speciall
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ordinary
               :
               but
               if
               they
               mean
               old
               Rome
               ,
               or
               
                 Pauls
                 Rome
              
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               wrote
               ,
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               ravours
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               they
               received
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               All
               things
               co●
               worke
               for
               good
               ,
               (
               the
               evill
               ,
               of
               every
               evill
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               poynt
               of
               justification
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               propounded
               under
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               )
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               Rom.
               8.
               2.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               the
               evidencing
               of
               our
               beeing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               freedome
               from
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               adoption
               is
               prosecuted
               by
               arguments
               from
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               by
               having
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               being
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               walking
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               mortifying
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               if
               hereto
               were
               added
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               so
               abundant
               this
               way
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               (
               whereof
               I
               have
               already
               made
               mention
               )
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               speech
               is
               unsavory
               ,
               and
               casting
               a
               foule
               aspersion
               on
               a
               good
               thing
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               poynt
               it self
               ,
               that
               is
               included
               ,
               we
               referre
               it
               to
               its
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               discussed
               when
               it
               is
               ●ightly
               sta●ed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               I
               be
               holy
               ,
               I
               am
               never
               the
               better
               acc●pted
               of
               God
               :
               if
               I
               be
               unholy●
               I
               am
               never
               the
               worse
               ,
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               elected
               me
               must
               save
               me
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               These
               words
               ravour
               very
               ill
               ,
               and
               relish
               of
               a
               carelesse
               and
               ungracious
               spirit
               ;
               for
               howsoever
               we
               grant
               that
               our
               acceptation
               〈◊〉
               justification
               is
               alwayes
               in
               and
               through
               Christ
               the
               same
               in
               Gods
               account
               ,
               yet
               this
               expression
               imports
               ,
               that
               though
               a
               mans
               conversation
               be
               never
               so
               holy
               and
               gracious
               ,
               yet
               
               be
               can
               expect
               never
               the
               more
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               kindnesse
               and
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               contrary
               to
               
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 ult
              
               .
               To
               him
               that
               orders
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               Iohn
               14.
               21.
               
               It
               implyes
               secondly
               ,
               that
               though
               a
               mans
               conversation
               be
               never
               so
               vile
               and
               sensuall
               ,
               yet
               he
               need
               not
               fear
               or
               expect
               any
               further
               expression
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               and
               anger
               to
               breake
               forth
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               with-drawings
               of
               his
               favour
               from
               him●
               contrary
               to
               Psal.
               51.
               8
               11
               ,
               12.
               where
               God
               breaks
               Davids
               bones
               for
               his
               ●in
               ,
               and
               
                 Ionah
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Ionah
              
               was
               as
               one
               cast
               out
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               2.
               
               If
               you
               forsake
               him
               he
               will
               forsake
               you
               .
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               imp●rts
               as
               if
               God
               neither
               loved
               righteousnesse
               ,
               nor
               hated
               wickednesse
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Psal
               45.
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               〈◊〉
               take
               no
               delight
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Psal.
               147.
               11.
               
               The
               Lord
               delighteth
               in
               those
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
               &c
               ,
               As
               concerning
               the
               last
               clause
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               elected
               me
               must
               save
               me
               :
               It
               is
               true
               the
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               election
               remaineth
               sure
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               whom
               he
               chuseth
               ,
               he
               purpos●th
               to
               bring
               to
               sal●at●on
               through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 will
                 let
                 me
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 upon
                 his
                 honour
                 be
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               retorts
               the
               Lords
               words
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               Pro
               4.
               22.
               24.
               
               Keep
               thine
               heart
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ponder
               thy
               paths
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               no
               lesse
               blasphemous
               and
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               professed
               practice
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 18.
                 23.
                 
                 I
                 was
                 upright
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 kept
                 my selfe
                 from
                 min●
                 iniquity
                 :
              
               The
               la●ter
               clause
               puts
               the
               cause
               of
               Gods
               dishonour
               upon
               hims●l●e
               ,
               no
               lesse
               blasphe●ous
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Rom.
               2.
               23.
               where
               the
               dishonouring
               of
               God
               is
               laid
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               great
               stir
               about
               graces
               &
               looking
               to
               hearts
               :
               but
               give
               me
               Christ
               ,
               I
               seek
               not
               for
               graces
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               ,
               I
               seeke
               not
               for
               promises
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               ,
               I
               seek
               not
               for
               sanctification
               ,
               but
               for
               Christ
               ,
               tell
               not
               me
               of
               mediation
               &
               duties
               ,
               but
               tel
               me
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               speech
               seemeth
               to
               make
               a
               flat
               opposition
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               graces
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               in
               
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 all
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
              
               ;
               and
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               promises
               ,
               contrary
               to
               
                 Gal●
                 3.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 ●
                 curse
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               &
               
               Luke
               1.
               70.
               with
               74.
               
               And
               betwix
               Christ
               and
               all
               holy
               〈◊〉
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               and
               therfore
               hold
               f●rth
               expressions
               not
               agreeing
               to
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               A
               living
               faith
               ,
               that
               hath
               living
               fruits
               ,
               may
               grow
               from
               the
               living
               Law.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               whole
               speech
               is
               utterly
               〈…〉
               the
               〈…〉
               of
               words
               required
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 13
                 ,
                 Hold
                 fast
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 words
                 .
              
               1.
               
               That
               a
               Hypocrite
               may
               have
               a
               living
               La●
               ▪
               is
               contrary
               to
               Iames
               2.
               
               ●7
               .
               where
               the
               Hypocrites
               faith
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 dead
                 faith
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               a
               Hypocrite
               may
               bring
               forth
               living
               fruit
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               3.
               
               That
               all
               this
               grow●s
               from
               a
               living
               Law
               ,
               contrary
               to
               a
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               where
               the
               Law
               is
               called
               a
               killing
               Letter
               .
               And
               to
               Gal.
               3.
               21.
               
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               I
               may
               know
               I
               am
               Christs
               ,
               not
               because
               I
               doe
               crucifie
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ▪
               but
               because
               I
               doe
               not
               crucifie
               them
               ,
               but
               believe
               in
               Christ
               that
               crucifieth
               my
               lusts
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               phrase
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               language
               ▪
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 24.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 .
              
               2.
               〈…〉
               the
               flesh
               ,
               for
               these
               three
               things
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               expres●●●
               in
               it
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Scripture
               make
               not
               opposite
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
               〈◊〉
               
                 th●ough
                 the
                 Spirit
                 crucifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               2.
               
               That
               if
               I
               doe
               〈◊〉
               crucifie
               my
               lusts
               ,
               th●n
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               open
               &
               free
               way
               of
               looking
               to
               C●rist
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 for
                 they
                 shal
                 see
                 G●d
                 ,
              
               both
               in
               boldnesse
               of
               faith
               here
               ,
               &
               fruition
               hereafter
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 names
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               3.
               
               That
               believing
               in
               Christ
               may
               ease
               me
               from
               endeavouring
               to
               ciucifie
               my
               lusts
               in
               my
               owne
               person
               ;
               which
               is
               so
               grosse
               ▪
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               more
               confutation
               then
               to
               name
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               safe
               sense
               that
               may
               be
               possibly
               intended
               in
               such
               a
               speech
               is
               this
               .
               If
               I
               crucifie
               the
               flesh
               in
               my
               own
               strength
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               safe
               evidence
               of
               my
               being
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               if
               renouncing
               my self
               ,
               I
               crucifie
               the
               fl●sh
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ,
               applying
               his
               death
               by
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               safe
               evidence
               of
               my
               being
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               this
               sense
               conveighed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               is
               to
               conveigh
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               〈◊〉
               an
               ●●●olsome
               some
               Channel
               ,
               &
               a
               darkning
               and
               losing
               the
               truth
               in
               an
               〈◊〉
               expression
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Peter
               
                 more
                 le●ned
                 to
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
                 then
              
               Paul
               ,
               Pauls
               
                 doctrine
                 was
                 more
                 for
                 free-grace
                 then
              
               Perers
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               To
               oppose
               these
               persons
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               these
               two
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               were
               guided
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirit
               in
               preaching
               and
               penning
               thereof
               ,
               (
               2
               
                 Pet
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 Holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16
               
               
                 All
                 Scripturs
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               in
               such
               a
               point
               as
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               and
               grace
               ,
               is
               little
               lesse
               then
               blasphemy
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               Christ
               be
               my
               sanctification
               what
               need
               I
               look
               to
               any
               thing
               in
               my selfe
               to
               condence
               my
               justification
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               position
               is
               therefore
               unfound
               ,
               because
               it
               holds
               forth
               Christ
               to
               be
               my
               sanct●fication
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               I
               need
               not
               looke
               to
               any
               inh
               erent
               holinesse
               in
               my selfe
               ;
               whereas
               Christ
               is
               there●●re
               said
               to
               be
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               bècause
               he
               works
               sanctifica●●●●
               〈◊〉
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               dayly
               ought
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               receiving
               new
               supply
               and
               encrease
               of
               grace
               from
               his
               fulnesse
               ,
               according
               to
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 Grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               ●
               These
               with
               many
               other
               had
               so
               infected
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               had
               not
               wrought
               wonderfully
               for
               his
               truth
               ,
               they
               had
               overwhelmed
               us
               that
               would
               or
               nec●●sent
               into
               bloudy
               and
               ●uell
               martyrdome
               as
               their
               owne
               Sermons
               did
               〈◊〉
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               their
               threats
               gave
               us
               occasion
               to
               feare
               .
            
             
               But
               God
               in
               this
               did
               not
               sit
               still
               ,
               as
               asleep
               ,
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               while
               these
               Ta●es
               choakt
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               though
               he
               suffered
               the
               enemy
               to
               sow
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               manifested
               his
               dislike
               in
               notorious
               judgements
               upon
               the
               prime
               fomenters
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               Mistris
               Hutchinson
               ,
               the
               Generalissimo
               〈◊〉
               high
               Priestesse
               of
               the
               new
               religion
               ,
               was
               delivered
               at
               one
               〈◊〉
               of
               30.
               monstrous
               Births
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               much
               about
               the
               n●mber
               of
               her
               monstrous
               opinions
               ;
               some
               were
               bigger
               ,
               some
               lesse
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               having
               humane
               shape
               ,
               but
               shap't
               like
               her
               opinions
               :
               Mistris
               Dier
               another
               of
               the
               same
               crew
               ,
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               large
               woman-child
               which
               was
               stil-born
               :
               it
               had
               no
               head
               ,
               but
               a
               face
               upon
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               the
               eares
               (
               which
               were
               like
               an
               Apes
               )
               stood
               in
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               the
               eyes
               and
               mouth
               stood
               farre
               out
               ,
               the
               nose
               was
               looking
               upwards
               ,
               the
               breast
               and
               back
               full
               of
               sharpe
               p●i●●les
               ,
               the
               
               navell
               ,
               belly
               ,
               and
               privy
               parts
               were
               where
               the
               back
               &
               hips
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               back
               parts
               were
               on
               that
               side
               that
               the
               face
               was
               :
               the
               armes
               and
               legges
               ,
               thighes
               and
               hands
               were
               as
               other
               children
               ,
               but
               in
               stead
               of
               toe●
               ,
               it
               had
               upon
               each
               foot
               three
               clawes
               ▪
               with
               Talons
               like
               a
               young
               Fowle
               :
               upon
               the
               back
               above
               the
               belly
               it
               had
               two
               great
               holes
               like
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               of
               them
               stuck
               a
               piece
               of
               flesh
               :
               It
               had
               no
               fore-head
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               above
               the
               eyes
               ,
               foure
               horns
               ,
               whereof
               two
               were
               above
               an
               inch
               long
               ▪
               hard
               and
               sharp
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               somewhat
               shorter
               .
               Thus
               God
               punisht
               those
               monstrous
               wretches
               with
               a
               monstrous
               fruit
               ,
               sprung
               from
               their
               wombe
               ,
               as
               had
               before
               sprung
               from
               their
               braines
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Jewes
               in
               the
               sad
               por●ent●
               appearing
               before
               the
               last
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               construed
               all
               things
               to
               the
               best
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               apparent
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               :
               and
               whatsoever
               might
               seem
               prodigious
               in
               any
               of
               these
               births
               ,
               the
               burthen
               they
               laid
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Then
               God
               stirred
               up
               his
               people
               to
               call
               an
               assembly
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               confuted
               these
               opinions
               publikely
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               authors
               and
               upholders
               of
               them
               unable
               to
               answer
               ,
               although
               they
               could
               not
               make
               them
               yeeld
               .
            
             
               But
               lastly
               ,
               God
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrates
               to
               convent
               the
               chief
               Leaders
               of
               them
               :
               and
               after
               many
               fruitlesse
               admonitions
               given
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               sentence
               :
               some
               they
               disfranchised
               ;
               others
               they
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               some
               they
               ba●isht
               .
            
             
               A
               seditious
               Minister
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Wheele●wright
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               Mistris
               Hutchinson
               another
               ,
               who
               going
               to
               plant
               her selfe
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               call●d
               Read●●sland
               under
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               where
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               ,
               but
               were
               miserably
               divided
               into
               sundry
               Sects
               ,
               ●emo●ed
               from
               thence
               to
               an
               Island
               called
               Hell-gate
               ,
               where
               the
               Indians
               set
               upon
               her
               and
               ●●ew
               her
               and
               her
               daughter
               and
               daughters
               husband
               ,
               children
               and
               family
               :
               some
               report
               that
               the
               Indians
               burnt
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               Anti●omians
               :
               read
               Mr.
               W●lls
               his
               book
               ,
               where
               you
               shall
               read
               their
               opinions
               at
               large
               with
               a
               learned
               Confutation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             ARMINIANS
             .
          
           
             THE
             Armi●●●●s
             are
             so
             called
             of
             
               Iames
               Armin●●●s
            
             ,
             who
             was
             〈…〉
             Divinity
             at
             Leiden
             in
             the
             Low-countreys
             ,
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1605.
             
             They
             are
             also
             called
             Remonstra●●s
             .
          
           
             Their
             Errors
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               Gods
               Predestination
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               ●●ve
               such
               as
               shall
               believe
               and
               persevere
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               ●aith
               ▪
               is
               the
               whole
               and
               entire
               d●cree
               of
               the
               election
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               else
               concerning
               that
               decree
               is
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               These
               Teachers
               deceive
               the
               sim●●er
               sort
               ,
               and
               plainly
               gain-say
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               witnesseth
               that
               God
               not
               on●ly
               wil
               save
               such
               as
               shall
               believe
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               eternity
               hat●
               chosen
               some
               certaine
               men
               ,
               upon
               whom
               rather
               then
               upon
               others
               ,
               he
               would
               bestow
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               persev●●a●ce
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               Ioh.
               17.
               6
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 thy
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 〈◊〉
              
               Like
               manner
               
                 Acts
                 13.
                 48.
                 
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 believed
              
               And
               
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 chosen
                 us
                 before
                 the
                 foundat●on
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               teach
               ●thit
               the
               election
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               is
               manifold
               ,
               one
               generall
               and
               indetinite
               ,
               and
               this
               again
               〈◊〉
               incomplete
               ,
               revocable
               ,
               nor
               peremp●orie
               or
               conditionall
               ;
               or
               ●lse
               complete
               ,
               ●●●●ocable
               ,
               peremptory
               ,
               or
               abs●lute
               :
               likewise
               that
               there
               is
               one
               election
               ●nto
               faith
               ,
               another
               to
               salvation
               ,
               so
               th●t
               election
               unto
               just●ying
               aith
               may
               bee
               without
               peremptory
               election
               to
               salvation
               ▪
               
               This
               is
               a
               f●gment
               of
               mans
               braine
               ,
               devised
               without
               any
               ground
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               corrupting
               the
               doctrine
               of
               election
               &
               breaking
               that
               golden
               chaine
               of
               salvation
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 30.
                 
                 Whom
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 them
                 also
                 hath
                 he
                 called
                 :
                 and
                 whom
                 〈◊〉
                 hath
                 called
                 ,
                 them
                 a●
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 ●ustified
                 :
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 justified
                 also
                 he
                 hath
                 glorified
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               good
               pleasure
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Scripture
               maketh
               mention
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               election
               ,
               doth
               not
               consist
               herein
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               elect
               some
               certaine
               men
               rather
               then
               others
               :
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               viz.
               That
               God
               from
               among
               all
               possible
               conditions
               (
               amongst
               which
               are
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               also
               )
               or
               out
               of
               the
               ranke
               of
               all
               things
               did
               chuse
               as
               condition
               to
               salvation
               ,
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               (
               in
               it selfe
               ignoble
               )
               and
               imperfect
               obedience
               ,
               &
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               repute
               it
               for
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               and
               account
               it
               worthy
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               everlasting
               life
               .
               By
               this
               pernicious
               error
               ,
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               and
               merit
               of
               Christ
               is
               weakned
               ,
               besides
               that
               by
               such
               unprofitable
               questions
               men
               are
               called
               from
               the
               truth
               to
               free
               justification
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               single
               plaine
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               out●●ced
               as
               untrue
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 calling
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 and
                 grace
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 through
                 Christ
                 ●esu●
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               in
               election
               unto
               faith
               ,
               this
               condition
               is
               formerly
               required
               ,
               viz.
               That
               a
               man
               may
               use
               the
               ●ight
               of
               reason
               aright
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               honest
               ,
               lowly
               ,
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               ●●●posed
               unto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               as
               though
               in
               some
               sort
               election
               d●pended
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               these
               Teachers
               have
               a
               strong
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               broadly
               enough
               tell
               the
               Apostle
               that
               he
               is
               〈◊〉
               when
               he
               sayes
               
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 had
                 all
                 our
                 conversations
                 in
                 ti●●s
                 past
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               God
               which
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               through
               his
               great
               love
               wherewith
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               were
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               hath
               quickened
               us
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               (
               by
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               )
               and
               〈◊〉
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               heave●●y
               pl●ces
               
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               in
               the
               ages
               to
               come
               the
               exceeding
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               his
               kindnesse
               tow●rds
               us
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               for
               by
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
               through
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               ,
               lest
               any
               should
               ●●ast
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               incompleat
               and
               not
               peremptory
               election
               of
               singular
               person
               is
               made
               by
               reason
               of
               fore-seen
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               gracious
               and
               Evangelicall
               worthinesse
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               that
               is
               chosen
               becomes
               worthier
               then
               he
               that
               is
               not
               chosen
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               faith
               ,
               the
               ●bedience
               of
               faith
               sanctity
               ,
               godlinesse
               and
               perseveran
               ce
               are
               not
               the
               fruits
               or
               effects
               of
               the
               unchangeable
               electi●n
               unto
               glory
               ,
               but
               conditions
               and
               causes
               
                 sine
                 quibus
                 non
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               without
               which
               a
               thing
               is
               not
               brought
               to
               passe
               )
               before
               required
               and
               fore-seen
               as
               already
               performed
               by
               those
               who
               are
               compleatly
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               a
               thing
               rep●gnant
               to
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               every
               wherebeats
               into
               our
               eares
               &
               hearts
               these
               and
               such
               like
               sayings
               ,
               
                 Rom
                 9.
                 11.
                 
                 Election
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 calleth
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13
                 ,
                 48.
                 
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               15.
               16.
               
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 not
                 chosen
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 of
                 grace
                 not
                 of
                 works
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               4.
               10.
               
               
                 Herein
                 is
                 love●
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 loved
                 God
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 first
                 loved
                 us
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               not
               all
               election
               to
               salvation
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               which
               are
               elected
               ,
               withstanding
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               may
               perish
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               doe
               perish
               .
               By
               which
               gros●e
               error
               they
               hoth
               make
               God
               mutable
               ,
               &
               overthrow
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               godly
               concerning
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               contradict
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 24.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Elect
                 cannot
                 he
                 seduced
                 ,
              
               John
               6.
               39.
               
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 lose
                 those
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               
                 That
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 justified
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 glorifie
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               in
               this
               life
               there
               is
               no
               fruit
               ,
               no
               sence
               ,
               no
               certainty
               of
               immutable
               election
               unto
               glory
               ,
               but
               upon
               condition
               ,
               contingent
               and
               mutable
               :
               for
               besides
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               make
               an
               uncertaine
               certainty
               .
               These
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               triumph
               upon
               the
               sence
               of
               
               their
               election
               ,
               and
               extoll
               this
               benefit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               Disciples
               according
               to
               the
               admonition
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               20.
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 nam●●
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               who
               oppose
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               election
               against
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               divillish
               temptations
               ,
               demanding
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 33.
                 
                 Why
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               God
               out
               of
               his
               meere
               just
               will
               hath
               not
               decreed
               to
               leave
               any
               man
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               and
               common
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               damnation
               ,
               or
               to
               passe
               over
               any
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               grac●
               necessary
               to
               faith
               and
               conversion
               ,
               for
               that
               stands
               firme
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 compassion
                 upon
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 he
                 hardn●th
                 .
              
               And
               that
               
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 you
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 11.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 hidden
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 understanding
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 revealed
                 them
                 unto
                 Babes
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 good
                 pleasure
                 was
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               cause
               why
               God
               sends
               the
               Gospell
               rather
               to
               this
               nation
               than
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               meere
               and
               onely
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               because
               this
               nation
               is
               better
               and
               more
               worthy
               of
               it
               then
               that
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               communicated
               the
               Gospell
               :
               ●or
               Moses
               gain-sayes
               this
               speaking
               thus
               unto
               the
               people
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Behold
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 therein
                 is
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Lord
                 set
                 his
                 delight
                 in
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 to
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 chuse
                 their
                 seed
                 after
                 them
                 even
                 you
                 above
                 all
                 people
                 ▪
                 as
                 appeareth
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               11.
               
               21●
               
                 W●e
                 be
                 to
                 thee
              
               Corazin
               ,
               
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 thee
              
               Bethsaida
               ,
               
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 great
                 works
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ti●●s
               and
               Sydon
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 repented
                 long
                 agoe
                 in
                 sacke
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 ashes
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Errors
               concerning
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               redemption
               of
               men
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THey
               teach
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               ordained
               his
               Son
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               without
               any
               certaine
               and
               determinate
               counsell
               of
               saving
               any
               particular
               man
               expressely
               ,
               so
               that
               its
               necessary
               ,
               profit
               and
               dignity
               might
               have
               remained
               whole
               ,
               sound
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               every
               respect
               ,
               compleat
               and
               entire
               in
               the
               impetration
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               although
               they
               obtained
               redemption
               ,
               had
               never
               actually
               been
               applyed
               to
               any
               particular
               person
               ,
               for
               that
               assertion
               is
               reproachfull
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               me●●t
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 lay
                 down
                 my
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sheep
                 ,
              
               verse
               27.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 them
              
               The
               prophet
               speaketh
               thus
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 10.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 shal
                 make
                 his
                 sons
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 he
                 shal
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 and
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               overthroweth
               any
               Article
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               wherein
               we
               doe
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               reach
               that
               this
               was
               not
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               establish
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               by
               his
               bloud
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               onely
               procure
               unto
               his
               Father
               the
               bare
               right
               of
               making
               againe
               with
               men
               any
               Covenant
               whatsoever
               ,
               whether
               of
               grace
               or
               of
               works
               :
               for
               this
               thwarteth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               that
               Christ
               is
               made
               the
               surety
               &
               mediator
               of
               a
               better
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               22.
               and
               Heb.
               9.
               17.
               
               The
               Testament
               is
               confirmed
               when
               men
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               satisfaction
               did
               not
               certainly
               merit
               for
               any
               mans
               salvation
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               faith
               by
               which
               this
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               effectually
               applyed
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               bu●
               onely
               that
               he
               purchased
               his
               Fathers
               power
               or
               resolution
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               new
               match
               with
               man-kinde
               ,
               and
               to
               prescribe
               them
               what
               new
               Covenant
               soever
               he
               pleased
               .
               The
               performance
               of
               which
               condition
               should
               depend
               upon
               mans
               free-will
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               might
               fall
               ●ut
               that
               either
               no
               man
               or
               every
               man
               
               might
               fulfill
               them
               :
               for
               these
               esteem
               too
               〈◊〉
               basely
               of
               Christ●
               death
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               acknowledging
               the
               chiefest
               〈…〉
               excellent
               fruit
               and
               benefit
               procured
               thereby
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               up
               〈…〉
               Pelagian
               herisie
               from
               hell
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               new
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               Christs
               death
               made
               with
               men
               ,
               doth
               not
               consist
               herein
               ▪
               viz.
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               faith
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               it
               apprehendeth
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               herein
               ,
               viz.
               That
               God
               ,
               the
               exaction
               of
               perfect
               legal
               obedience
               being
               abrogated
               ,
               reputes
               faith
               it selfe
               and
               the
               imperfect
               obedience
               of
               faith
               for
               the
               perfect
               obedience
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               &
               graciously
               thinks
               it
               worthy
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Th●●
               concludeth
               the
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 through
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 bloud
                 .
              
               And
               with
               wicked
               Socinus
               they
               bring
               in
               〈◊〉
               and
               strange
               justification
               of
               man
               before
               God
               ,
               〈…〉
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               all
               men
               are
               received
               into
               the
               sta●e
               of
               reconciliation
               and
               grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               〈◊〉
               shal
               be
               condemned
               for
               Originall
               sin
               ,
               nor
               in
               respect
               of
               it
               be
               〈◊〉
               unto
               death
               or
               damnation
               :
               but
               are
               all
               acquitted
               and
               f●e●d
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               sin
               .
            
             
               This
               opinion
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               affi●es
               that
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               wrath
               .
               This
               the
               Arminiams
               learnt
               from
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               imply
               the
               distinction
               of
               impetration
               and
               application
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               infuse
               this
               opinion
               unto
               unsk●●full
               and
               unwary
               wits
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               as
               much
               as
               concerne●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               would
               conferre
               upon
               all
               men
               eq●●lly
               those
               benefits
               which
               are
               promised
               by
               Christs
               death
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               rather
               then
               ●thers
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               〈◊〉
               life
               etern●ll●
               and
               this
               diversity
               depends
               upon
               their
               owne
               free-will
               ,
               applying
               it selfe
               unto
               grace
               indifferently
               offered
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               ●●●gular
               gift
               of
               mercy
               effectually
               working
               in
               them
               〈◊〉
               then
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               apply
               this
               grace
               unto
               thems●lves
               :
               〈◊〉
               they
               while
               they
               bear
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               pr●pound
               this
               destruction
               
               with
               a
               sound
               meaning
               ,
               they
               goe
               about
               to
               make
               the
               people
               drink
               of
               the
               poysonous
               cup
               of
               Pelagianisme
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               Christ
               neither
               could
               nor
               ought
               to
               dye
               ,
               neither
               did
               dye
               for
               those
               whom
               God
               dearely
               loved
               ,
               and
               chose
               unto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               seeing
               such
               stood
               in
               no
               need
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               they
               contradict
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 Christ
                 loved
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 33.
                 
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Christs
                 chosen
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 which
                 it
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               averring
               
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 lay
                 down
                 my
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sheep
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Iohn
                 15.
                 12.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Commandement
                 that
                 yee
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 you
                 ,
                 greater
                 love
                 then
                 this
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 friends
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               &
               Fourthly
               ,
               Their
               Errors
               concerning
               mans
               corruption
               and
               conversion
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               THey
               teach
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               well
               objected
               ,
               that
               Originall
               sin
               of
               it selfe
               is
               sufficient
               ●or
               the
               con●en●ning
               of
               a●l
               mankinde
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               deserving
               of
               any
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               punishment
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               they
               goe
               against
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               saith
               Rom.
               5.
               
               
                 By
                 one
                 man
                 sin
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
              
               and
               vea●
               .
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 judgement
                 was
                 by
                 one
                 to
                 condemnation
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 ●ages
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               spirituall
               gifts
               or
               good
               qualities
               or
               vertues
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               goodnesse
               ,
               holinesses
               ,
               or
               righteousnesse
               ,
               could
               not
               bee
               s●a●ed
               in
               the
               will
               of
               man
               in
               his
               first
               〈◊〉
               and
               therefore
               in
               his
               fall
               the
               will
               could
               not
               bee
               bereft
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               laid
               downe
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               
               Where
               hee
               describeth
               it
               by
               righteousnesse
               
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               are
               placed
               in
               the
               will.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               in
               spiritual
               death
               n●
               spirituall
               gifts
               were
               separated
               from
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               〈…〉
               will
               it selfe
               〈…〉
               corrupted
               b●t
               onely
               encombred
               by
               〈◊〉
               darknesse
               of
               the
               understanding
               and
               unrulin●
               sse
               of
               the
               affections
               :
               which
               impe●iments
               being
               removed
               the
               will
               may
               be
               put
               into
               her
               owne
               inbred
               faculty
               of
               freedome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               will
               or
               ●ill
               chuse
               or
               refuse
               any
               kind
               of
               good
               set
               before
               her
               .
            
             
               Verily
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               new
               feigned
               and
               erroneous
               piece
               of
               doctrine
               ▪
               bent
               on
               purpose
               for
               the
               enhansing
               of
               the
               forces
               of
               free-wil
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               the
               P●ophet
               ,
               Jer.
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 .
              
               And
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               23.
               
               Among
               whom
               (
               namely
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               )
               
                 All
                 we
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 wills
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               an
               unregenerate
               man
               is
               not
               properly
               nor
               totally
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               nor
               destitute
               of
               all
               strength
               tending
               to
               spirituall
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnes
               or
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               an
               humble
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               These
               assertions
               march
               against
               the
               direct
               testimonies
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Yee
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 Every
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 is
                 onely
                 evill
                 continually
                 .
              
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               hungring
               and
               th●rsting
               for
               deliverance
               out
               of
               misery
               ,
               and
               for
               life
               eternall
               ,
               as
               also
               offering
               to
               God
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Regenerate
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               called
               blessed
               ,
               Psalme
               519.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               a
               corrupt
               and
               naturall
               man
               can
               so
               rightly
               use
               common
               grace
               (
               by
               which
               they
               mean
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               ,
               those
               gifts
               which
               are
               left
               him
               after
               the
               fall
               )
               that
               by
               the
               good
               use
               thereof
               he
               may
               obtaine
               to
               a
               greater
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Evangelicall
               ,
               or
               saving
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               at
               length
               salvation
               it selfe
               .
               And
               that
               God
               for
               his
               part
               sheweth
               himselfe
               ready
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               reveale
               Christ
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               seeing
               he
               doth
               sufficiently
               and
               efficaciously
               afford
               to
               every
               man
               necessary
               meanes
               for
               the
               making
               Christ
               known
               ,
               and
               for
               faith
               and
               repentance
               .
            
             
             
               This
               is
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               experiance
               of
               all
               ages
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 147.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 He
                 sheweth
                 his
                 word
                 unto
              
               Jacob
               ;
               
                 his
                 statutes
                 and
                 his
                 judgements
                 unto
              
               Israel
               :
               
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 so
                 with
                 any
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 knowne
                 them
                 ,
              
               Acts
               14.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 suffered
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               Acts
               16.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Paul
               
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 in
              
               Asia
               ;
               
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
              
               Mysia
               ,
               
                 they
                 offered
                 to
                 goe
                 into
              
               Byth●●i●
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
                 spinit
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               in
               true
               conversion
               of
               a
               man
               there
               cannot
               be
               in●used
               by
               God
               any
               new
               qualities
               ,
               habits
               ,
               or
               gifts
               into
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               faith
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               first
               converted
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               we
               are
               stiled
               faithfull
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               gift
               or
               quality
               infused
               by
               God
               ;
               but
               onely
               an
               act
               of
               man
               that
               this
               faith
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               gift
               otherwise
               then
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               power
               or
               meanes
               given
               us
               of
               attaining
               it
               .
            
             
               These
               strange
               positions
               are
               contrary
               to
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               testifie
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               infuse
               or
               shed
               downe
               into
               our
               hearts
               new
               qualities
               of
               faith
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               us
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 33.
                 
                 I
                 pu●
                 my
                 Law
                 into
                 their
                 inner
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 44.
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 water
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 flouds
                 upon
                 the
                 dry
                 grounds
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 my
                 spireit
                 upon
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               They
               contradict
               also
               the
               continuall
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               useth
               to
               pray
               after
               the
               manner
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Convert
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
              
               Jer
               ,
               31.
               18.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               wherewith
               we
               are
               converted
               unto
               God
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               gentle
               inducement
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               others
               explain
               it
               )
               that
               the
               most
               noble
               kinde
               of
               working
               a
               mans
               conversion
               ,
               and
               most
               ●utable
               to
               our
               nature
               is
               performed
               by
               swaso●y
               motives
               or
               advice
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               cause
               can
               be
               alledged
               ●hy
               even
               such
               morall
               grace
               alone
               should
               not
               of
               naturall
               men
               make
               spirituall
               .
               Nay
               moreover
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               produce
               the
               consent
               of
               our
               will
               otherwise
               then
               by
               way
               of
               morall
               counselling
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Gods
               working
               ,
               wherein
               he
               exceedeth
               the
               working
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               cons●steth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               promiseth
               
               temporary
               things
               ,
               but
               Gods
               things
               eternall
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               downe-right
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               and
               warreth
               against
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               besides
               this
               swasory
               course
               of
               moving
               acknowledgeth
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               man
               another
               manner
               of
               working
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               divine
               and
               of
               farre
               greater
               efficacy
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 will
                 I
                 put
                 within
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 yur
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               God
               in
               regenerating
               a
               man
               doth
               not
               imply
               that
               omnipotent
               strength
               whereby
               he
               may
               powerfully
               and
               infallibly
               bow
               and
               bend
               his
               will
               unto
               faith
               and
               conversion
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               the
               gracious
               operations
               which
               God
               useth
               for
               our
               conversion
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               neverthelesse
               man
               may
               withstand
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               intending
               that
               mans
               conversion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               doth
               make
               actuall
               resistance
               ;
               so
               it
               lyeth
               in
               mans
               power
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               be
               regenarate
               .
            
             
               This
               amounteth
               to
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               denying
               of
               all
               efficacy
               to
               Gods
               grace
               in
               our
               conversion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               subjecting
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               Almighty
               God
               unto
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               flat
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 believe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               2
               
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 fulfilleth
                 all
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 with
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 power
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 pertaine
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               grace
               and
               free-will
               are
               co-partening
               causes
               joyntly
               concurring
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               conversion
               ,
               and
               that
               grace
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               order
               of
               casuality
               goe
               before
               the
               action
               of
               the
               will.
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               effectually
               helpe
               mans
               will
               to
               conversion
               before
               the
               will
               of
               man
               moveth
               and
               determineth
               or
               setleth
               it selfe
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               was
               long
               since
               condemned
               by
               the
               ancient
               Church
               among
               the
               Pelagian
               Errors
               out
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Romans
                 9.
                 16.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 runneth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 .
              
               And
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 Who
                 maketh
                 thee
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 another
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 
                 hast
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 receive
                 ?
              
               Item
               .
               Phil.
               2.
               13.
               
               It
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               ●o
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Error
               concerning
               the
               perseverance
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THey
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               perseverance
               of
               the
               faithfull
               is
               not
               an
               effect
               of
               election
               ,
               nor
               any
               gift
               of
               God
               purchased
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               which
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               mans
               part
               by
               his
               owne
               free
               will
               before
               his
               (
               as
               they
               themselves
               speak
               )
               peremptorily
               election
               and
               justification
               :
               whereas
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               testifie
               ,
               that
               it
               followeth
               election
               ,
               and
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Elect
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christ
               death
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               intercession
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 32.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 delivered
                 him
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 not
                 he
                 with
                 him
                 give
                 us
                 freely
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 dyed
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 is
                 risen
                 again
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 who
                 shall
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               teach
               ,
               that
               God
               indeed
               furnisheth
               the
               faithfull
               man
               with
               sufficient
               strength
               to
               persevere
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               maint●i●e
               that
               strength
               in
               him
               if
               he
               himselfe
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               his
               du●y
               :
               yet
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               when
               as
               all
               abilities
               necessary
               unto
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               which
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               use
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Faith
               once
               granted
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               readinesse
               ,
               that
               it
               still
               remaineth
               in
               the
               choyce
               and
               pleasure
               of
               mans
               will
               to
               performe
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               This
               opinion
               is
               easily
               discovered
               to
               be
               an
               impe
               of
               Pelagi●nisme
               ;
               which
               whilst
               it
               strives
               to
               make
               man
               free
               ,
               maketh
               him
               sacrilegious
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               uniforme
               and
               pe●petuall
               consent
               of
               Evangelicall
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               quite
               strippeth
               a
               man
               of
               matter
               of
               boasting
               and
               ascribeth
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               benefit
               to
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               
               onely
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               witnessing
               that
               it
               is
               God
               that
               shall
               confirme
               us
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               blamelesse
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               regenerate
               and
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               not
               only
               may
               totally
               and
               finally
               fall
               from
               justifying
               saith
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               grace
               and
               salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               frequently
               also
               they
               indeed
               do
               fall
               from
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               perish
               everlastingly
               .
            
             
               This
               opinion
               maketh
               the
               grace
               of
               justification
               and
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               Christs
               continuall
               custody
               voyd
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 While
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 sinners
                 ,
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 being
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 from
                 wrath
                 through
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               9.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 seed
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 sin
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               also
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 I
                 give
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 my
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 perish
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 plucke
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 :
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 me
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Fathers
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               regenera●e
               and
               truely
               faithfull
               may
               sin
               the
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               St.
               Iohn
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               Chapter
               5.
               
               Verse
               16.
               
               Having
               made
               mention
               of
               such
               as
               sinned
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               presently
               ,
               verse
               16.
               addeth
               ;
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 whosoever
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               kinde
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               begotten
               of
               God
               keepeth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               wicked
               one
               coucheth
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               no
               certainty
               of
               future
               perseverance
               ca●
               he
               had
               in
               this
               life
               without
               speciall
               revelation
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Doctrine
               the
               solid
               comfort
               of
               true
               beleevers
               in
               this
               life
               is
               quite
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               doub●fulnesse
               (
               ●●●ouched
               ,
               by
               the
               Papists
               )
               is
               brought
               againe
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               every
               whe●e
               draweth
               this
               assurance
               ,
               not
               from
               special
               and
               extraordinary
               revelation
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               proper
               markes
               and
               signes
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               infallible
               promises
               made
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               especially
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 
                 8.
                 39.
                 
                 No
                 creature
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               1
               Joh
               ,
               3.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 Commadement
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 hee
                 abideth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               doctrine
               maintai●ing
               assurance
               and
               pers●verance
               ,
               and
               of
               salvation
               ,
               is
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               &
               gift
               ,
               a
               soft
               pillow
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               good
               manners
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               praying
               and
               other
               holy
               exercises
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               that
               it
               is
               a
               true
               commendable
               thing
               to
               be
               doubtfull
               of
               such
               perseverance
               .
               The
               opposers
               of
               this
               assurance
               do
               evidētly
               shew
               that
               they
               know
               not
               the
               powerfulnesse
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               nor
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               dwelling
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               spare
               not
               to
               outface
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Iohn
               affi●ming
               the
               contrary
               in
               expresse
               terms
               ,
               1
               
                 Ioh
                 ,
                 3.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Beloved
                 now
                 are
                 we
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appeare
                 what
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 shal
                 appeare
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 purifieth
                 himselfe
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
               They
               are
               also
               refuted
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               holy
               men
               both
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               :
               who
               though
               well
               assured
               of
               their
               own
               perseverance
               and
               salvation
               ,
               yet
               gave
               not
               over
               prayers
               and
               othe●
               exercises
               of
               godlinesse
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               those
               that
               beleeve
               but
               for
               a
               season
               differeth
               no
               :
               from
               justifying
               and
               saving
               faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               continuance
               :
               Christ
               himselfe
               manifestly
               puts
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 20.
                 
                 Luke
              
               8.
               13.
               
               a
               three-fold
               disparison
               between
               temporisors
               and
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               saying
               that
               those
               receive
               the
               seed
               in
               a
               stony
               ground
               ,
               these
               in
               a
               good
               ground
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               honest
               and
               good
               heart
               :
               these
               want
               root
               ,
               these
               have
               a
               fast
               root
               ,
               these
               are
               fruitlesse
               ,
               these
               bring
               forth
               their
               fruit
               with
               diversity
               of
               yeeld
               ,
               &
               that
               with
               patience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               constancy
               and
               perseverance
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               it
               is
               absurd
               that
               a
               man
               should
               lose
               his
               first
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               be
               again
               new-borne
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               reach
               this
               ,
               do
               thereby
               deny
               the
               uncorruptiblenesse
               of
               that
               divine
               seed
               whereof
               we
               are
               borne
               anew
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               23.
               
               
                 Being
                 born
                 anew
                 not
                 of
                 corruptible
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
            
             
             
               9.
               
               They
               teach
               that
               Christ
               never
               prayed
               for
               the
               faithfulls
               infallible
               perseverance
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               contradict
               Christ
               his
               saying
               to
               Peter
               ,
               Luke
               22
               32.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 prayed
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 thy
                 faith
                 faile
                 not
                 ▪
              
               And
               also
               witnessing
               ,
               John
               17.
               20.
               
               That
               himselfe
               prayed
               not
               onely
               for
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               all
               that
               should
               believe
               by
               their
               word
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               verse
               11.
               
               
                 Holy
                 Father
                 keep
                 thine
                 owne
              
               ,
               (
               namely
               )
               
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               your
               better
               satisfaction
               read
               the
               Synod
               held
               at
               Dort
               in
               the
               yeares
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1618
               ,
               1619.
               where
               the
               Orthodoxe
               opinions
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               errors
               before
               named
               condemned
               .
               King
               James
               of
               blessed
               memory
               was
               a
               special
               means
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               ▪
               as
               appeareth
               by
               his
               writings
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Predestination
               to
               life
               is
               the
               everlasting
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               before
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               world
               were
               lai●
               ,
               he
               hath
               constantly
               decreed
               by
               his
               counsels
               secret
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               deliver
               from
               curse
               and
               damnation
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               in
               Christ
               ou●
               of
               man-kinde
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               everlasting
               salvation
               ,
               as
               Vessels
               made
               to
               honour
               :
               ther●fore
               they
               which
               bee
               endued
               with
               so
               excellent
               a
               benefit
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               called
               according
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               working
               in
               due
               season
               ;
               they
               through
               grace
               obey
               the
               calling
               ,
               they
               be
               justified
               freely
               ,
               they
               be
               made
               Sons
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               ,
               they
               bee
               made
               like
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               onely
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               walke
               religio●sly
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               by
               Gods
               mercy
               they
               attain
               to
               everlasting
               Felicity
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               godly
               consideration
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               our
               election
               in
               Christ
               is
               full
               of
               sweet
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               unspeakable
               comfort
               to
               godly
               persons
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               fe●le
               in
               themselves
               the
               working
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               mortifying
               the
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               their
               earthly
               members
               ▪
               and
               drawing
               up
               their
               minde
               to
               high
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               aswell
               because
               it
               doth
               greatly
               establish
               and
               confirm
               their
               faith
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               through
               Christ
               ,
               as
               because
               it
               doth
               fervently
               kindle
               their
               love
               towards
               God
               ▪
               so
               for
               curious
               and
               carnall
               persons
               ,
               lacking
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
               have
               continually
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               sentence
               of
               Gods
               Predestination
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               dangerous
               down-fall
               ,
               whereby
               the
               devill
               doth
               thrust
               them
               either
               into
               desperation
               ,
               or
               into
               wretchlesnesse
               of
               most
               uncleane
               living
               ,
               no
               lesse
               perilous
               then
               desparation
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               we
               must
               rece●ve
               Gods
               promises
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               they
               be
               generally
               set
               forth
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               doings
               that
               will
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               expressely
               declared
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               To
               conclude
               ,
               sith
               wee
               cannot
               our selves
               think
               one
               good
               thought
               :
               let
               us
               not
               in
               the
               work
               of
               salvation
               attribute
               any
               thing
               to
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               let
               us
               give
               all
               the
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             
               In
               treating
               of
               these
               Sectaries
               ,
               I
               will
               propose
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               Originall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               of
               their
               chiefe
               Errors
               ,
               with
               the
               refutation
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             SOcinisme
             〈◊〉
             Socinanisme
             hath
             its
             name
             from
             
               Lelius
               Socinus
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Nephew
             
               Faustus
               Socinus
            
             ,
             both
             Italians
             of
             Siena
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Florence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               L●lius
               Socinus
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Mr.
             C●lvi●
             ,
             broached
             his
             opinions
             by
             private
             Letters
             ,
             written
             to
             
               Ca●vin
               :
               Faustus
            
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             publike
             writings
             ,
             and
             by
             books
             fo●lowed
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             corrupting
             and
             traducing
             the
             sincere
             and
             Orthodoxe
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             For
             Socinianisme
             is
             a
             compound
             of
             many
             per●icious
             and
             antiquitated
             heresies
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             revived
             the
             errors
             especially
             of
             these
             five
             Sects
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ebio●●tes
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Phot●●ians
               ,
               Servetians
               ,
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
            
             with
             which
             are
             joyned
             the
             Samofatonians
             and
             Sab●●ans
             ,
             of
             whom
             also
             they
             participate
             .
             Their
             erroneous
             and
             dangerous
             opinions
             may
             be
             read
             especially
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             
               Socinus
               ,
               Ostorodius
               ,
               Catechesis
               Racoviensis
               ,
               Crellius
               ,
               Volkelius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             principall
             of
             them
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             heads
             following
             being
             sixe
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               naturall
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               be
               instructed
               to
               any
               kinde
               of
               acknowledgement
               or
               beliefe
               of
               a
               Dei●y
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               being
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Refuted
               ,
               Rom
               ,
               ●
               .
               20.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               his
               Incarnation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
               is
               repug●ant
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Refuted
               Iohn
               1.
               14.
               
            
             
               Deity
               .
            
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               not
               truely
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               believe
               of
               his
               divine
               nature
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Refuted
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               18.
               
            
             
               Satisfaction
               .
            
             
               That
               Christ
               did
               not
               by
               his
               death
               satisfie
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             
               Refuted
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 11.
                 5.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               20
               ▪
               18
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               God.
               
            
             
               Refuted
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               5.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               three
               Persons
               and
               one
               God.
               
            
             
               Refuted
               1.
               
               
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 Mat.
              
               28.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Man
               ▪
            
             
               That
               Man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Innocency
               was
               not
               created
               in
               originall
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               Refuted
               ,
               Eccles.
               7.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               The
               Scripture
               or
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               not
               necessary
               for
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               profitably
               read
               .
            
             
               Refuted
               
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 46.
                 
                 Acts
              
               17.
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             or
             new
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             CAlled
             Arrians
             of
             the
             old
             Heretick
             Arrius
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             Achillas
             the
             Bishop
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             Arri●●
             having
             not
             the
             Bishoprick
             given
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             desired
             ,
             Alexander
             being
             chosen
             ,
             he
             infected
             the
             world
             with
             this
             heresie
             :
             he
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             by
             318.
             
             Bishops
             under
             the
             Emperor
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ▪
             and
             banished
             :
             he
             died
             as
             Iudas
             the
             Traytor
             did
             ,
             his
             Bowells
             falling
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             .
          
           
             The
             Antitrinitarians
             have
             renewed
             Arrius
             his
             old
             heresie
             ,
             
             and
             they
             are
             called
             Antitrinitarians
             because
             they
             blaspheme
             &
             violate
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             .
             These
             Antitrinitarians
             sprung
             up
             
             in
             Polonia
             and
             neighbour
             Countries
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1593.
             
             Against
             this
             Sect
             Doctor
             
               Pelargus
               Wigandus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             written
             learned
             Treatises
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             blasphemies
             and
             divillish
             opinions
             of
             these
             Here●●cks
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             name
             ▪
             but
             that
             my
             desire
             is
             that
             Christians
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             ,
             which
             blasphemie
             Saint
             Iohn
             refuteth
             ,
             1
             
               Iohn
               5.
               7.
               
               There
               are
               three
               that
               beare
               record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               .
            
             Read
             
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               man
               in
               our
               owne
               Image
               ,
               and
               God
               created
               man
               in
               his
               owne
               ●mage
               .
               Mat.
            
             3.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             which
             blasphemy
             is
             refuted
             
               Esa.
               9.
               6.
               
               For
               unto
               us
               a
               child
               is
               borne
               ,
               unto
               us
               a
               Sonne
               is
               given
               :
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderfull
               ,
               Councellour
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               &c.
               Iohn
            
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             eternall
             generation
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             against
             reason
             ,
             against
             truth
             ,
             refuted
             
               Mic.
               5.
               2.
               
               Thou
            
             Bethlehem
             Ephrata
             ,
             
               out
               of
               thee
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               a
               Ruler
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               whose
               goings
               have
               been
               from
               of
               old
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             called
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Essence
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             dominion
             ,
             which
             is
             refuted
             Iohn
             10.
             30.
             
             
               I
               and
               the
               Father
               am
               one
               .
            
             1
             John
             5.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             refuted
             
               Acts
               5.
               3.
               
               Why
               hath
               Satan
               filled
               thy
               hear●
               to
               lie
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
               4.
               
               Thou
               hast
               not
               lien
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               God.
               Isa.
               4.
               8.
               16.
               
               Iob
            
             33.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             33.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               From
               these
               false
               Doctrines
               and
               Heresies
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Hereticks
             have
             been
             heretofore
             burnt
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             Anno
             1611.
             
             
               March
               18.
               
               Bartholomew
               Legat
            
             ,
             an
             〈◊〉
             Arrian
             ,
             was
             burnt
             in
             Smithfi●ld
             ;
             he
             refused
             all
             favour
             ,
             contemned
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mon●●
             of
             
             April
             following
             ,
             one
             
               Edward
               Wightman
            
             was
             burnt
             at
             Liechfield
             for
             the
             same
             Heresie
             .
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             of
             blessed
             memorie
             he●●ing
             of
             them
             ,
             said
             ,
             shee
             was
             very
             sorrowfull
             to
             heare
             that
             shee
             〈◊〉
             such
             Monsters
             in
             her
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             truly
             ,
             it
             grieveth
             me
             very
             much
             to
             relate
             their
             blasphemous
             and
             devillish
             opinions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Millenaries
             .
          
           
             AN
             Heresie
             frequent
             at
             this
             time
             .
             This
             Sect
             look
             for
             a
             temporary
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             must
             begin
             presently
             ,
             and
             last
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             .
             Of
             this
             Opinion
             are
             many
             of
             our
             Apocalypticall
             men
             ,
             that
             study
             more
             future
             events
             then
             their
             present
             duty
             ,
             and
             more
             rules
             by
             Prophesies
             then
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             This
             Fancie
             is
             most
             dangerous
             for
             all
             estates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             to
             promote
             that
             Kindome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             〈◊〉
             that
             all
             the
             ungodly
             must
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             w●cked
             have
             no
             property
             in
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             promise
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             the
             meek
             must
             inherit
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             filleth
             the
             people
             with
             a
             furious
             and
             unnaturall
             zeale
             ,
             which
             breathes
             nothing
             but
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             to
             look
             upon
             their
             Countrey-men
             with
             such
             an
             eye
             as
             the
             Anabaptists
             cast
             upon
             Munster
             when
             they
             came
             first
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             a
             malignant
             and
             covetous
             eye
             ,
             discerning
             their
             prey
             ,
             and
             marking
             the
             rich
             men
             to
             ruine
             &
             destruction
             ,
             God
             deliver
             us
             from
             such
             a
             Reformation
             brought
             by
             a
             multitude
             ,
             missed
             with
             a
             frantick
             zeale
             and
             giddy
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             ancient
             Error
             of
             Cerinthus
             who
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Domitian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             96.
             
             Among
             other
             Errors
             he
             taught
             eternall
             
             life
             to
             be
             here
             in
             earth
             ,
             where
             we
             should
             enjoy
             all
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             That
             after
             the
             resurrection
             Christs
             kingdome
             should
             be
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             corp●rall
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             should
             live
             in
             carnall
             concupiscence
             and
             lust
             for
             one
             thousand
             yeares
             .
          
           
             He
             dyed
             oppressed
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             Bath
             :
             when
             St.
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             were
             bathing
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             saw
             this
             Heretick
             Cerinthus
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             he
             leaped
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             let
             us
             depart
             lest
             the
             Bath
             fall
             upon
             us
             :
             Cerinthus
             being
             here
             the
             enemy
             of
             truth
             ;
             which
             came
             to
             passe
             as
             sone
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             was
             gone
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             Verses
             of
             Stigelius
             .
          
           
             
               Impia
               Cerinthus
               sansto
               convitia
               Christ●
            
             
               Dum
               facit
               ,
               &
               stulta
               garrulitate
               furit
               ;
            
             
               Concidit
               ,
               &
               rando
               blasphemum
               contudit
               ictu
            
             
               Collapsae
               subito
               facta
               ruina
               domus
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ancient
             Heresie
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             long
             agoe
             buried
             ,
             is
             now
             revived
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             finde
             this
             heresie
             confuted
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hetheringtonians
             .
          
           
             THE
             Author
             of
             this
             Sect
             was
             one
             
               Iohn
               Hetherington
            
             ,
             a
             Box-maker
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Hetherington
             being
             a
             Trades-man
             ,
             cast
             off
             his
             Trade
             and
             betook
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             many
             persons
             ,
             keeping
             private
             Conventicles
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             maintained
             and
             published
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             a
             man
             dis-affected
             to
             the
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Familists
             ,
             holding
             with
             them
             the
             perfect
             purity
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             maintained
             and
             published
             the
             Sabbath
             since
             the
             Apostles
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             day
             is
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             maintained
             the
             Books
             of
             Esdras
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             erro●●ous
             opinions
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             seducing
             of
             many
             silly
             soules
             ,
             he
             was
             adjudged
             for
             a
             dangerous
             Sectary
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             〈…〉
             upon
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             recant
             his
             Errors
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             His
             Errors
             before
             named
             ,
             are
             conf●ted
             by
             Doctor
             Denison
             in
             a
             Sermon
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             preached
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             at
             the
             recantation
             of
             the
             fore-said
             Hethrington
             .
             He
             recanted
             them
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             hath
             lately
             written
             against
             the
             Familists
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Anti-Sabbatarians
             .
          
           
             THese
             Anti-Sabbatarians
             hold
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             more
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             goe
             about
             to
             violate
             all
             Religion
             ;
             for
             take
             away
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             farewell
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             doth
             consist
             in
             a
             mysticall
             resting
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             in
             celebrating
             an
             appoynted
             day
             in
             seven
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sabbath
             was
             instituted
             in
             the
             time
             of
             mans
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             promulgation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             is
             worrhy
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Remember
               thou
               keep
               holy
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             Law
             is
             not
             placed
             among
             the
             Ceremoniall
             or
             Judiciall
             Lawes
             but
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             reasons
             for
             keeping
             it
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             
               viz.
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               that
               th●●
               hast
               to
               doe
               ;
               but
               the
               seventh
               day
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Lords
               Day
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BY
               Morality
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               because
               the
               Morall
               Law
               is
               not
               abrogated
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               but
               established
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               this
               day
               on
               which
               our
               Lord
               rose
               hath
               been
               observed
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
               It
               was
               kept
               at
               
                 Ierusal●m
                 ,
                 A●●s
              
               2.
               1.
               
               It
               was
               kept
               at
               
                 Troas
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               20.
               7.
               
               At
               
                 Patm●s
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               in
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               ancient
               Fathers
               have
               pressed
               the
               observation
               of
               this
               day
               .
               Ignatius
               saith
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 loveth
                 〈◊〉
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
              
               St.
               Basil
               saith
               ▪
               when
               as
               〈…〉
               dayes
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Law
               are
               abolished
               yet
               ther●
               〈◊〉
               one
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               never
               shall
               be
               abolished
               .
               Their
               Testimonies
               are
               infinite
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               from
               time
               to
               time
               shewed
               his
               fe●refull
               judgements
               upon
               prophaners
               of
               his
               day
               ,
               as
               you
               read
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               Piety
               .
               A
               certain
               Husband-man
               gri●ding
               corne
               ●n
               the
               Lords
               day
               had
               all
               his
               meale
               burned
               to
               ashes
               :
               another
               carrying
               corne
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               had
               his
               Barn
               and
               all
               his
               Corn
               the
               next
               night
               burnt
               .
            
             
               A
               certaine
               Noble-man
               usually
               prophaning
               the
               Lords
               day
               by
               hunting
               ,
               had
               a
               child
               by
               his
               Lady
               〈◊〉
               had
               a
               head
               like
               a
               hound
               .
               Many
               exa●ples
               of
               Gods
               judgments
               are
               there
               set
               down
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               be
               faire
               warnings
               to
               forwarne
               not
               only
               prophaners
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               such
               as
               by
               their
               per●icious
               Doctrine
               teach
               men
               to
               prophane
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Traskites
             .
          
           
             SO
             called
             of
             one
             Mr.
             
               John
               Traske
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Author
             knew
             well
             .
             His
             opinions
             were
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ●orbi●den
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             nor
             to
             keep
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
             One
             
               Theophilus
               Braborne
            
             endeavoured
             with
             him
             to
             bring
             back
             againe
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             writ
             a
             Book
             in
             the
             yeare
             1632.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Positions
               concerning
               the
               Sabbath
               by
               them
               maintained
               ,
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 too
                 keep
                 it
                 holy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Exod.
              
               20.
               is
               a
               divine
               precept
               ,
               simply
               and
               entirely
               Morall
               ,
               containing
               nothing
               legally
               Ceremoniall
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               weekly
               observation
               thereof
               ●●ght
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               in
               full
               force
               and
               vertue
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Saturday
               ,
               or
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               every
               week
               ought
               to
               be
               an
               everlasting
               holy
               day
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               religious
               observation
               of
               this
               day
               obligeth
               Christians
               under
               the
               Gospell
               as
               it
               did
               the
               Jewes
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Sunday
               ,
               or
               Lords
               day
               is
               an
               ordinary
               working
               day
               ▪
               an
               it
               is
               superstition
               and
               will-worship
               to
               make
               the
               same
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
               Of
               this
               opinion
               was
               
                 Theophilus
                 Braborne
              
               .
               As
               the
               Anabaptists
               will
               have
               no
               children
               baptised
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               expres●e
               command
               for
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               
               so
               these
               Sabbatarians
               will
               have
               no
               Sunday
               because
               they
               can
               find
               no
               expresse
               Text
               for
               the
               alteration
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Traske
              
               
               for
               his
               Judaicall
               opinions
               was
               censured
               in
               the
               Star-chamber
               to
               be
               set
               upon
               the
               Pillory
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               bee
               whipt
               to
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               there
               to
               remaine
               Prisoner
               ;
               three
               years
               after
               he
               writ
               a
               recantation
               of
               all
               his
               Schismaticall
               errors
               .
            
             
               Also
               
                 Theophilus
                 Braborne
              
               had
               his
               doome
               in
               the
               Star-chamber
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               renounced
               his
               Errors
               by
               conference
               had
               with
               Doctor
               Vhite
               ,
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               write
               a
               book
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               we
               read
               there
               is
               among
               others
               a
               Treatis●
               of
               Doctor
               Bonners
               ,
               
               called
               (
               
                 A
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessary
                 Doctrine
              
               )
               wherein
               on
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               Sunday
               is
               oft
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               thereon
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               must
               have
               our
               mindes
               quiet
               and
               free
               from
               all
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               entirly
               and
               wholly
               unto
               God
               both
               privately
               and
               publikely
               ;
               and
               that
               wee
               must
               occupy
               our selves
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               spirituall
               edifying
               both
               of
               our selves
               and
               also
               of
               our
               neighbours
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               one
               must
               instruct
               his
               children
               ,
               servants
               and
               family
               in
               vertue
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               and
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Serm.
                 251.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 marke
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 our
                 rest
                 be
                 not
                 vaine
                 or
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 being
                 sequestred
                 from
                 all
                 rurall
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 businesse
                 ,
                 doe
                 from
                 the
                 evening
                 on
                 the
                 Saturday
                 untill
                 the
                 evening
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 give
                 your selves
                 to
                 divine
                 service
                 .
              
               Onely
               and
               after
               such
               sort
               we
               doe
               duely
               or
               well
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               And
               to
               prove
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               he
               cit●th
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 25.
                 
                 Exod.
              
               23.
               12.
               
               
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 14.
                 
                 Exod.
                 35.
                 2.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
              
               15.
               35.
               
               Some
               Some
               Christians
               there
               be
               that
               keep
               both
               Saturday
               and
               Sunday
               ,
               as
               the
               Ethiopians
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             This
             sor●
             or
             Order
             is
             of
             a
             latter
             Edition
             then
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             om●tted
             .
          
           
             
               In
               descrebing
               of
               them
               I
               purpose
               to
               set
               downe
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               Originall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               Government
               .
            
             
               3
               Their
               Errors
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               doe
               not
               agree
               with
               other
               Papists
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               they
               are
               of
               all
               Sects
               most
               pernicious
               and
               dangerous
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             FOR
             their
             Orignall
             ,
             the
             first
             Foundation
             was
             one
             Loyola
             ,
             a
             Spanish
             Souldier
             ,
             who
             was
             maimed
             by
             the
             French
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Pampelona
             ,
             his
             right
             leg
             being
             broken
             by
             a
             shot
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             leg
             with
             a
             stone
             cast
             from
             the
             wall
             .
          
           
             This
             Order
             boasteth
             much
             of
             heavenly
             visions
             ,
             and
             divine
             revelations
             (
             not
             unlike
             the
             Coetanij
             the
             Anabaptists
             )
             is
             that
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             appeared
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             with
             her
             Son
             Iesus
             in
             her
             armes
             :
             perswading
             him
             to
             erect
             this
             Order
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             promised
             to
             be
             propitious
             .
             They
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             rapped
             up
             into
             heaven
             and
             that
             Almighty
             God
             shewed
             him
             the
             〈…〉
             or
             frame
             by
             which
             he
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             many
             such
             like
             fancies
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             whereas
             other
             orders
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             their
             founders
             ;
             as
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             Dominicke
             ;
             the
             Franciscans
             
             of
             Francis
             ,
             they
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             :
             whereas
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             they
             came
             from
             the
             devill
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             last
             Engine
             and
             device
             of
             Satan
             to
             supplant
             the
             truth
             .
             This
             Order
             was
             confirmed
             Anno
             1540.
             by
             Paul
             the
             third
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Gregory
            
             the
             13.
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             gave
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             a
             place
             in
             Rome
             called
             the
             Island
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             demolished
             many
             houses
             ,
             turned
             many
             widdowes
             out
             of
             their
             dwellings
             and
             built
             themselves
             a
             most
             magnificent
             and
             sumptuous
             Colledge
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             it
             cost
             in
             building
             25.
             
             Tun
             of
             gold
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Pope
             placed
             500.
             
             Jesuites
             of
             severall
             nations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             their
             government
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             have
             a
             chife
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             Generall
             ,
             who
             attendeth
             upon
             the
             Pope
             in
             Rome
             ,
             their
             late
             General
             was
             
               Claudius
               Aquaviva
            
             ,
             his
             Office
             is
             to
             governe
             the
             whole
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             new
             orders
             :
             and
             their
             Generalls
             commands
             the
             Jesuites
             receive
             as
             divine
             oracles
             .
             They
             believe
             and
             obey
             their
             Generall
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Next
             their
             General
             they
             have
             foure
             Assistants
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             their
             Generall
             attendeth
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             attend
             their
             Generall
             .
             The
             office
             of
             these
             four
             are
             to
             promote
             the
             Popes
             authority
             into
             the
             foure
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             their
             Emissaries
             abroad
             ,
             signifie
             unto
             them
             in
             writing
             how
             Princes
             stand
             affected
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             theie
             office
             is
             with
             the
             Generall
             to
             send
             Governors
             ,
             Visiters
             ,
             Recters
             ,
             and
             preachers
             to
             the
             whole
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             forth
             the
             inferiour
             Jesuites
             into
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             fashions
             :
             to
             doe
             mischiefe
             among
             souldiers
             they
             are
             arrayed
             like
             souldiers
             :
             in
             Princes
             Courts
             like
             Noble-men
             ,
             attending
             forraigne
             E●bassadors
             :
             in
             Ci●ies
             like
             Merchants
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             beg
             of
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             men
             banished
             for
             religion
             :
             And
             all
             this
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             disclose
             the
             Counsells
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             their
             Errors
             ,
             Chemnitius
             setteth
             downe
             26.
             some
             sew
             of
             which
             I
             purpose
             to
             relate
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             in
             which
             they
             differ
             from
             other
             Papists
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             presumptuously
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             name
             above
             all
             names
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             place
             their
             Generall
             in
             equall
             authority
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               voyce
               of
               our
               Generall
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             generally
             maintaine
             the
             Popes
             temporall
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             Papists
             doe
             not
             allow
             of
             ,
             viz.
             Their
             decree
             set
             forth
             ,
             Anno
             1611.
             and
             among
             us
             ,
             
               Hart
               ,
               Bartley
               ,
               Preston
            
             ,
             and
             others
             disclaime
             this
             power
             given
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             the
             secular
             Priests
             doe
             all
             generally
             allow
             and
             take
             :
             See
             
               Blackwell
               ,
               Howard
               ,
               Widrington
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Safe
               guard
               from
               Ship
               wrack
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             also
             teach
             it
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             ▪
             but
             also
             meritorious
             to
             lay
             hands
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               Anoynted
            
             ,
             and
             to
             murther
             Heretick
             Kings
             after
             the
             Pope
             hath
             declared
             them
             to
             bee
             such
             :
             see
             
               Mariana
               ,
               Anti-Cotton
            
             ;
             but
             the
             secular
             Priests
             disclaime
             and
             abhor
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             onely
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             Bishops
             hold
             from
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorraine
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             ,
             hold
             Bishops
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             :
             see
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             with
             the
             Franciscans
             beleeve
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             which
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             other
             Papists
             doe
             deny
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             with
             the
             
               Pelagians
               &
               Arminians
            
             ,
             hold
             that
             God
             worketh
             in
             our
             conversion
             onely
             moraliter
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             swasion
             ;
             but
             Jacobites
             and
             other
             Papists
             ,
             especially
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Alvares
             and
             others
             )
             maintain
             with
             all
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             that
             God
             worketh
             Physically
             ,
             &
             
               per
               modum
               physici
               agentis
            
             by
             powerfull
             inclining
             the
             faculty
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             For
             confutation
             of
             these
             errors
             ,
             so
             many
             books
             are
             written
             against
             them
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             confuted
             before
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             save
             my
             labour
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             most
             pernitious
             and
             dangerous
             sort
             of
             all
             others
             .
             These
             are
             not
             ignorant
             Sots
             ,
             like
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             educated
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             humane
             learning
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             able
             to
             doe
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
           
             These
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             justifie
             all
             the
             Errors
             and
             abhominations
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             Sodomiticall
             uncleannesse
             they
             will
             defend
             and
             maintain
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             they
             not
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             most
             abhominable
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             )
             corrupted
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             new
             printing
             of
             them
             ,
             make
             them
             speak
             as
             they
             wou'd
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             written
             many
             books
             in
             their
             names
             to
             beare
             witnesse
             with
             them
             of
             their
             novelties
             ?
             A
             volume
             will
             not
             containe
             their
             cumbustions
             that
             they
             have
             raised
             in
             kingdoms
             and
             States
             .
             Their
             plotting
             of
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Powder-treason
             ,
             a
             divillish
             designe
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             in
             ages
             to
             come
             .
             Their
             murthering
             of
             Princes
             ,
             &
             all
             these
             under
             pretence
             of
             holines
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             art
             in
             heaven
             ,
             dissipate
             their
             Councells
             ;
             O
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             thy
             Church
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             deliver
             England
             from
             these
             wicked
             Ass●ssians
             ,
             and
             remove
             them
             far
             from
             our
             dwellings
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             I
             will
             adde
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             impostors
             they
             are
             .
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             ,
             how
             by
             a
             pretended
             delusion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             a
             few
             of
             them
             had
             almost
             perverted
             a
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             Patriarke
             and
             eighteen
             Bishops
             .
             In
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1614.
             
             Tenurazes
             being
             King
             of
             the
             Georgians
             ,
             the
             Persian
             Army
             entred
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             spoyled
             divers
             Towns
             ,
             carryed
             away
             many
             prisoners
             ,
             &
             among
             others
             Ceteba
             the
             Kings
             mother
             out
             of
             the
             City
             Cremon
             .
             The
             old
             Queen
             refusing
             to
             become
             a
             Mahom●tan
             ,
             and
             speaking
             ill
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             her
             body
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             left
             unburied
             to
             be
             eaten
             of
             wild
             beasts
             .
             There
             being
             at
             that
             time
             certaine
             Jesuites
             in
             Persia
             ,
             they
             sought
             for
             her
             body
             but
             found
             it
             not
             ,
             (
             for
             Moacla
             ,
             a
             late
             servant
             of
             liers
             ,
             who
             was
             slave
             to
             a
             Persian
             ,
             got
             leave
             of
             her
             Master
             to
             bring
             home
             the
             body
             and
             embalme
             it
             )
             the
             Jesuites
             found
             a
             dead
             mans
             head
             ,
             and
             embalming
             it
             ,
             travelled
             towards
             Georgia
             with
             it
             :
             and
             drawing
             neare
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             messenger
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             understand
             that
             certaine
             Roman
             Christians
             were
             come
             out
             of
             Persia
             who
             brought
             with
             them
             the
             head
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             Cetaba
             his
             Mother
             ,
             which
             had
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             many
             dangers
             .
             The
             Prince
             hearing
             this
             went
             a
             dayes
             journey
             with
             a
             great
             troop
             of
             his
             Nobility
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             the
             holy
             Relique
             to
             
               Chachete
               ▪
            
             &
             with
             great
             honor
             and
             celebrity
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             St.
             George
             of
             Aberdall
             ,
             and
             used
             them
             with
             all
             respect
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             great
             gifts
             ,
             which
             they
             refused
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             had
             vowed
             poverty
             :
             Infinite
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             dayly
             ,
             great
             offerings
             they
             had
             ,
             the
             sick
             resorted
             to
             them
             .
             Those
             that
             were
             past
             cure
             ,
             they
             told
             them
             that
             their
             sins
             were
             great
             ,
             and
             they
             needed
             a
             long
             time
             of
             Penance
             which
             they
             prescribed
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             returne
             ,
             before
             which
             time
             they
             usually
             dyed
             :
             others
             of
             whom
             they
             had
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             they
             used
             means
             ,
             being
             Physitians
             ,
             &
             attributed
             their
             health
             to
             the
             holy
             Relique
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             loving
             Jesus
             had
             left
             his
             Vicar
             here
             upon
             ●●rth
             :
             by
             this
             means
             they
             enticed
             many
             to
             the
             R●mish
             Religion
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             hopes
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             this
             came
             Leue●s
             from
             Moacla
             his
             Mothers
             Maid
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             might
             ransome
             his
             mothers
             body
             which
             she
             had
             with
             the
             other
             prisoners
             .
             The
             King
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Persian
             King
             ▪
             had
             home
             his
             mothers
             body
             and
             many
             captives
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Mothers
             body
             with
             her
             head
             on
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             came
             also
             certaine
             Muleters
             cut
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Jesuites
             company
             ,
             when
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             head
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             and
             embalmed
             it
             :
             whereupon
             the
             King
             commanded
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             prison
             ,
             who
             were
             delivered
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
             This
             History
             is
             written
             in
             Greek
             by
             
               Gregorius
               Hieromonachus
            
             ,
             the
             Patriarchall
             Exa●ch
             from
             Tr●pazunt
             ,
             An.
             1626.
             
             By
             this
             ●eanes
             the
             Jesuites
             had
             almost
             perverted
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Georgia
             .
             From
             this
             Sect
             the
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             other
             Sects
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             ●ultiply
             dayly
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             truth
             ,
             but
             errors
             are
             infinite
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             the
             Prayer
             that
             〈◊〉
             Mother
             Church
             hath
             taught
             us
             :
             
               That
               it
               would
               please
               Almighty
               God
               to
               bring
               into
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               all
               such
               as
               have
               erred
               and
               are
               deceived
               :
            
             Which
             God
             grant
             for
             his
             blessed
             Son
             Jesus
             Chris●s
             sake
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sir
               Thomas
               Overburies
               Character
               of
               a
               Iesuite
               .
            
             
               A
               Jesuite
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               a
               larger
               spoone
               for
               a
               Traytor
               to
               seed
               with
               the
               Devill
               than
               any
               other
               Order
               .
               Unclasp
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               a
               gray
               Wolfe
               with
               a
               golden
               star
               in
               his
               fore-head
               .
               So
               superstitious
               ,
               he
               follw●eth
               the
               Pope
               that
               he
               forsaketh
               Christ
               in
               not
               giving
               Caesar
               his
               due
               .
               His
               vowes
               seem
               heavenly
               ,
               but
               with
               medling
               with
               state
               businesse
               he
               seemeth
               to
               mixe
               heaven
               and
               earth
               together
               .
               His
               best
               Elements
               are
               Confession
               and
               Pe●ance
               ;
               by
               the
               first
               he
               findeth
               out
               mens
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               latter
               heaps
               wealth
               to
               his
               Seminary
               .
               Hee
               sprang
               from
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               ,
               a
               Spanish
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               had
               long
               since
               found
               out
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               not
               done
               mischiefe
               enough
               .
               He
               is
               a
               false
               key
               to
               open
               Princes
               Cabinets
               ,
               and
               pry
               into
               their
               Counsells
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               Popes
               Excommunication
               thunders
               ,
               he
               holds
               the
               de-crowning
               of
               Kings
               to
               be
               no
               more
               sin
               ,
               then
               our
               Puritans
               doe
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Order
               t
               is
               full
               of
               irregularity
               and
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               above
               all
               measure
               ;
               for
               of
               late
               dayes
               in
               Portugall
               and
               the
               Indies
               he
               rejected
               the
               name
               of
               Jesuite
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               called
               Apostles
               Disciple
               .
               In
               Rome
               ,
               and
               other
               Countries
               that
               give
               him
               freedome
               ,
               he
               weares
               a
               maske
               upon
               his
               heart
               :
               In
               England
               he
               shuffles
               in
               ,
               and
               puts
               it
               upon
               his
               face
               .
               No
               place
               in
               our
               Climate
               hideth
               him
               so
               secretly
               as
               a
               Ladies
               Chamber
               .
               The
               modesty
               of
               the
               Pursevant
               hath
               onely
               forborne
               the
               bed
               ,
               and
               so
               mist
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               disease
               in
               Christendome
               that
               may
               so
               properly
               be
               called
               the
               Kings
               evill
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               will
               you
               know
               him
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ?
               In
               his
               Seminary
               he
               is
               a
               Fox
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Inquisition
               a
               Lyon
               Rampant
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               printing
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               I
               hear
               of
               an
               assembly
               wherein
               one
               preacheth
               against
               the
               Deity
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               of
               another
               great
               Congregation
               of
               Familists
               ,
               and
               of
               atheisticall
               books
               published
               .
            
             
               I
               most
               humbly
               entreat
               Almighty
               God
               for
               Jesus
               Christs
               sake
               in
               mercy
               to
               look
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               our
               poore
               Church
               from
               these
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Pelagians
             .
          
           
             WRicing
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             and
             Secta●ies
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             ●
             thinke
             it
             not
             amisse
             ,
             to
             write
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ;
             their
             ancient
             Errors
             reviving
             among
             us
             .
             Pelagius
             was
             a
             Welch-man
             :
             and
             he
             is
             usually
             stiled
             Pelagius
             the
             Briton
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             Pelagius
             the
             samosatensian
             Bishop
             ;
             a
             man
             learned
             and
             Orthodox
             :
             Luther
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             Pelagius
             of
             Pelagus
             the
             sea
             ;
             his
             errors
             like
             the
             Sea
             over-flowing
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             His
             name
             in
             Welch
             was
             Morgan
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             sea
             .
             He
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             416.
             
             His
             Errors
             were
             condemned
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               An.
            
             425.
             in
             which
             there
             assembled
             217.
             
             Bishop●
             ;
             and
             among
             other
             Saint
             Argustine
             :
             And
             also
             in
             the
             Melivitan
             Councell
             held
             in
             Africa
             :
             His
             Errors
             are
             set
             downe
             by
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             
             
               Isidore
               ,
               Prosper
            
             ,
             and
             
               Fulgentius
               .
               Pontanus
            
             setteth
             them
             downe
             to
             be
             twelve
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               taught
               that
               Adam
               had
               dyed
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               not
               sinned
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               sinne
               not
               to
               bee
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               2
               Adam●
               sin
               to
               b●
               noxious
               to
               himselfe
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               posterity
               ;
               and
               th●re
               to
               be
               no
               original
               sinne
               .
            
             
               3
               Lust
               and
               co●cupiscence
               being
               naturall
               not
               to
               be
               evill
               ,
               but
               rather
               good
               ;
               and
               sin
               not
               to
               be
               propagated
               by
               generation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               former
               being
               granted
               ,
               children
               to
               have
               no
               originall
               sin
               from
               their
               Parents
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               children
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               though
               not
               batized
               ,
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Men
               to
               have
               now
               free-will
               ,
               even
               after
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               and
               fit
               to
               doe
               well
               without
               Gods
               grace
               .
            
             
               
               7.
               
               Gods
               grace
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               our
               workes
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               word
               grace
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               meant
               the
               gracious
               remission
               of
               sin
               and
               the
               donation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               the
               p●omulgation
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Faith
               to
               be
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               History
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               not
               a
               speciall
               worke
               and
               our
               perseverance
               in
               faith
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               be
               satisfied
               by
               externall
               obedience
               ,
               neither
               it
               to
               be
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               keep
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               sinners
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               faithfull
               to
               persevere
               to
               be
               made
               in
               vai●e
               :
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               our
               owne
               free-will
               .
               A●d
               wee
               need
               not
               aske
               that
               of
               God
               that
               we
               have
               power
               to
               d●e
               our selves
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               They
               doe
               mocke
               and
               scoffe
               at
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination●
               explo●ing
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Errors
             need
             no
             confu●ation
             ,
             being
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Soule-Sleepers
             .
          
           
             THat
             the
             soule
             dyeth
             with
             the
             body
             is
             an
             old
             and
             despicable
             Heresie
             ,
             raised
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Origen
             ,
             and
             extinguished
             by
             his
             dispute
             immediately
             after
             the
             birth
             thereof
             :
             Such
             as
             were
             infected
             with
             this
             opinion
             were
             termed
             by
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               Arabici
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Province
             in
             which
             this
             Error
             first
             arose
             .
             This
             Heresie
             is
             risen
             up
             againe
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             an
             abscure
             Author
             laboureth
             to
             maintaine
             in
             a
             Treatise
             late
             published
             among
             us
             ,
             intituled
             
               Mans
               mortality
            
             ,
             in
             which
             hee
             bringeth
             an
             argument
             out
             of
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             where
             Adam
             is
             told
             that
             for
             his
             disobedience
             he
             must
             turne
             unto
             dust
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             came
             not
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             description
             of
             mans
             Creation
             by
             Moses
             ,
             you
             may
             manifestly
             see
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             created
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             
             &c.
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               earth
               bring
               forth
               every
               living
               thing
               :
            
             But
             when
             he
             made
             man
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               man
               in
               our
               owne
               Image
               .
            
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               made
               man
               of
               the
               Dust
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             his
             body
             :
             and
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             
             
               he
               breathed
               in
               his
               face
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               .
            
             God
             created
             the
             Angels
             spirits
             without
             bodies
             .
             The
             creatures
             bodies
             without
             soules
             :
             he
             took
             a
             body
             and
             soule
             and
             made
             a
             man
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             body
             he
             hath
             affinity
             with
             beasts
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             soule
             with
             heavenly
             spi●its
             .
          
           
             The
             Beasts
             came
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             earth
             they
             returne
             ;
             so
             mans
             body
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             soule
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             returneth
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Beside
               some
               foolish
               arguments
               alledged
               in
               the
               Treatise
               before
               named
               ,
               he
               citeth
               the
               words
               of
            
             Solomon
             ,
             Ecclsiastes
             3.
             10.
             
             For
             that
             which
             befalleth
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             befalleth
             beasts
             ,
             even
             one
             thing
             befalleth
             them
             :
             as
             the
             one
             dyeth
             ,
             so
             ●yeth
             the
             other
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             one
             breath
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             preeminence
             above
             a
             beast
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             vanity
             .
             All
             goe
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             all
             are
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             all
             turns
             to
             dust
             againe
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             that
             goeth
             upward
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             beast
             that
             goeth
             downward
             to
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             Which
             words
             were
             to
             determination
             of
             Solomons
             ,
             but
             a
             History
             of
             what
             came
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             what
             troubled
             him
             ,
             and
             stirred
             him
             up
             to
             a
             solicitous
             enquiry
             ,
             concerning
             the
             soules
             condition
             ,
             but
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             he
             determineth
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             saying
             ,
             
               Dust
               returneth
               unto
               the
               earth
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             To
             this
             resolution
             of
             Solomons
             ,
             I
             may
             adde
             our
             Lords
             answer
             to
             the
             Saduces
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             32.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
               God
               is
               not
               a
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             This
             Error
             of
             theirs
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             6.
             8.
             
             
               Psalme
               31.
               5.
               
               Luke
               23.
               46.
               
               Acts
               7.
               59.
               
               Apocal.
            
             6.
             40.
             4.
             
             To
             conclude
             with
             Sap.
             3.
             
             Though
             not
             received
             in●o
             the
             Canon
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             claime
             
             precedency
             of
             authority
             before
             any
             heathen
             Philosopher
             .
             
               The
               soules
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               no
               torment
               touch
               them
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               unwise
               they
               seem
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               their
               departure
               is
               taken
               for
               misery
               ,
               and
               their
               going
               from
               us
               to
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               in
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Deny
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               AMong
               others
               ,
               one
               wicked
               Sect
               denieth
               the
               Scriptures
               both
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               account
               them
               as
               things
               of
               nought
               :
               whereby
               by
               Gods
               command
               they
               that
               despised
               Moses
               Law
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               these
               wicked
               ungodly
               creatures
               despise
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               :
               Yea
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               in
               publike
               Congregations
               they
               vent
               these
               their
               damnable
               opinions
               Almighty
               God
               deliver
               our
               poore
               Church
               from
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Seekers
             ,
             or
             Expecters
             .
          
           
             MAny
             have
             wrangled
             so
             long
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             have
             quite
             lost
             it
             ,
             and
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Expecters
             and
             Seekers
             ,
             &
             doe
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             true
             Minister
             ,
             or
             any
             Ordinances
             :
             some
             of
             them
             affirme
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             seeking
             for
             it
             there
             :
             others
             say
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             are
             groping
             for
             it
             there
             ,
             where
             I
             leave
             them
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             and
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             consider
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             and
             returne
             againe
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             scondalizing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             made
             so
             fearfull
             a
             defection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Divorsers
             .
          
           
             THese
             I
             terme
             Divorsers
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             quit
             of
             their
             wives
             for
             slight
             occasions
             ;
             and
             to
             maintaine
             this
             opinion
             ,
             one
             hath
             publ●shed
             a
             Tractate
             of
             divorce
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             bonds
             of
             marriage
             are
             let
             loose
             to
             inordinate
             lust
             ,
             putting
             away
             wives
             for
             many
             other
             causes
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             onely
             approveth
             ;
             namely
             in
             case
             of
             adulterie
             ,
             who
             groundeth
             his
             Error
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               18.
               
               I
               will
               make
               him
               a
               helpe
               meet
               for
               him
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             she
             be
             not
             an
             helper
             ,
             nor
             meet
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             saith
             this
             Author
             .
             Which
             opinion
             is
             flat
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Matth.
               5.
               31.
               
               It
               hath
               been
               said
               also
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               her
               a
               testimoniall
               of
               Divorsement
               :
               But
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               for
               fornication
               ,
               causeth
               her
               to
               cowmit
               adultery
               :
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               marry
               her
               that
               is
               divorsed
               ,
               committeth
               adulterie
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             he
             confirmeth
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Matth
               ,
               19.
               9.
               
               I
               say
               therefore
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               for
               whoredome
               ,
               and
               marry
               another
               ,
               committeth
               adulterie
               :
               and
               whosoever
               doth
               marrie
               her
               that
               is
               divorced
               ,
               committeth
               adultery
               ,
            
             Vid.
             
               Mar.
               10.
               11.
               
               Luk.
               16.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             A
             Question
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             why
             I
             ranke
             the
             Papists
             among
             the
             late
             Hereticks
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             ancient
             Papists
             ,
             and
             the
             moderne
             ,
             since
             their
             Trent
             Conventicle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             rank
             them
             with
             the
             former
             Sectaries
             ;
             their
             doctrines
             being
             many
             of
             them
             new
             .
             In
             describing
             of
             then
             Errors
             ,
             I
             purpose
             to
             shew
             their
             differences
             from
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             at
             large
             in
             Master
             Perkins
             Reformed
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             Free-will
             ;
             
             the
             dissent
             is
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             freedome
             of
             mans
             will
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             first
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
             The
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             mans
             will
             worketh
             with
             Gods
             grace
             in
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             by
             it selfe
             :
             we
             say
             that
             mans
             will
             worketh
             with
             Gods
             grace
             in
             the
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             Originall
             sinne
             ;
             
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             us
             standeth
             not
             in
             the
             abolishment
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             abolishment
             of
             it
             .
             They
             affirme
             Originall
             sinne
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             taken
             away
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             sinne
             properly
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             defect
             ,
             and
             want
             ,
             making
             the
             heart
             ready
             to
             conceive
             sinne
             :
             we
             teach
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             Regenerace
             in
             sundry
             respect
             :
             yet
             it
             doth
             remaine
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             want
             or
             defect
             ,
             but
             as
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             properly
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             affirmeth
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
             we
             hold
             that
             a
             man
             may
             bee
             certaine
             of
             his
             salvation
             in
             this
             life
             .
             They
             also
             hold
             the
             
             same
             .
             The
             difference
             is
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             certainty
             to
             be
             by
             hope
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             faith
             ,
             Iohn
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               poynt
               is
               of
               the
               justification
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               justification
               .
               
               They
               grant
               that
               i●
               justification
               sin
               is
               pardoned
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               can
               be
               j●stified
               without
               remission
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               righteousnesse
               whereby
               man
               is
               justified
               commeth
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               alone
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               most
               learned
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               death
               is
               imputed
               to
               every
               sinner
               that
               doth
               beleeve
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               We
               say
               that
               the
               satisfaction
               made
               by
               Christs
               death
               and
               obedience
               is
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               becommeth
               our
               righteousnes
               .
               They
               say
               it
               is
               our
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               difference
               is
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               justification
               ;
               we
               both
               agree
               that
               a
               sinner
               is
               justified
               by
               Faith
               :
               The
               difference
               is
               ,
               the
               Papists
               understand
               a
               generall
               faith
               ;
               whereby
               a
               man
               beleeveth
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               true
               .
               Wee
               hold
               the
               faith
               which
               justifieth
               to
               be
               a
               particuler
               faith
               ;
               wherby
               we
               apply
               to
               our selves
               the
               promises
               of
               righteousnes
               &
               life
               everlasting
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Papists
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               faith
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               other
               vertues
               ,
               as
               hope
               ,
               love
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               say
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               works
               ;
               as
               causes
               we
               say
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               as
               by
               signes
               and
               fruits
               of
               our
               justification
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               touching
               merit
               we
               agree
               ,
               
               that
               merits
               are
               so
               far
               necessary
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               root
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               merit
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               place
               merits
               within
               a
               man
               ,
               making
               two
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               viz.
               The
               merits
               of
               persons
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               Infants
               dying
               after
               Baptisme
               :
               and
               the
               merit
               of
               works
               ,
               which
               they
               teach
               to
               be
               meritorious
               two
               wayes
               :
               First
               ,
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               promise
               to
               reward
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               meritted
               that
               our
               works
               should
               merit
               :
               we
               renounce
               all
               merit
               ,
               and
               rest
               onely
               upon
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               sixth
               poynt
               of
               Satisfaction
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               hold
               a
               civill
               satisfaction
               ,
               
               &
               a
               recompence
               for
               injuries
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               hold
               also
               a
               Canonical
               ,
               whereby
               having
               given
               offence
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               a
               man
               doth
               make
               an
               open
               testimony
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               hold
               that
               Christ
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               them
               both
               eternall
               and
               temporall
               .
               They
               hold
               ▪
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               eternall
               punishment
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               they
               themselves
               must
               satisfie
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               them
               either
               on
               earth
               or
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               poynt
               of
               Traditions
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               teach
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               there
               bee
               certaine
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               
               which
               must
               be
               believed
               as
               profitable
               and
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               We
               hold
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               most
               perfect
               ,
               containing
               in
               them
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighth
               part
               concerning
               Vowes
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               lawfull
               Vowes
               may
               be
               props
               and
               stays
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               
               but
               not
               the
               worship
               it selfe
               .
               They
               hold
               Vowes
               of
               things
               not
               commanded
               to
               be
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               as
               Continency
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               Regular
               obedience
               ,
               which
               are
               against
               Christian
               liberty
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               poynt
               for
               Images
               .
               
               We
               acknowledge
               the
               Civill
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               but
               we
               deny
               any
               religious
               worship
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               tenth
               is
               the
               Reall
               presence
               .
               
               We
               deny
               not
               the
               presence
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               although
               we
               hold
               a
               reall
               presence
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               bloud
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               yet
               we
               doe
               not
               take
               it
               to
               be
               locall
               ,
               bodily
               or
               substantiall
               but
               spirituall
               and
               mysticall
               to
               the
               signes
               by
               Sacramental
               rela●ion
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               Communicants
               by
               faith
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               eleventh
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Masse
               .
               
               We
               acknowledge
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               memoriall
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               every
               Communicant
               doth
               offer
               up
               himselfe
               body
               and
               soule
               a
               living
               and
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               Almes
               given
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               They
               ma●e
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               be
               a
               reall
               ,
               externall
               ,
               or
               bodily
               sacfice
               offered
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               twelfth
               poynt
               of
               Fasting
               .
               
            
             
               We
               maintaine
               three
               sorts
               thereof
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               Morall
               ,
               Civill
               ,
               and
               Religious
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               being
               Morall
               ,
               is
               a
               practice
               of
               Sobriety
               and
               Temperance
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Civill
               ,
               when
               upon
               some
               particuler
               and
               politicke
               Considerations
               we
               abstaine
               〈◊〉
               flesh
               at
               certaine
               seasons
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               breed
               of
               Cattell
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               the
               calling
               of
               Fisher-men
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               a
               religious
               Fast
               ,
               when
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               be
               used
               in
               our
               Fasts
               .
            
             
               We
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               principall
               ends
               of
               Fasting
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               thereby
               the
               minde
               may
               become
               attentive
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               The
               second
               that
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               ●lesh
               may
               be
               subdued
               .
               The
               third
               is
               to
               professe
               our
               guiltinesse
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               our
               humil●ation
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               yeeld
               to
               them
               that
               Fasting
               is
               an
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               and
               a
               good
               worke
               also
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               used
               in
               a
               good
               manner
               .
            
             
               Our
               distent
               is
               in
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               prescribe
               certaine
               times
               of
               Fastirng
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               prescribe
               a
               difference
               of
               mea●●
               ,
               as
               Whi●me●●ts
               and
               Fish
               ,
               &c.
               onely
               to
               be
               used
               on
               their
               fas●ing
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               differ
               touching
               the
               ends
               of
               Fasting
               ;
               for
               they
               make
               abstinence
               it selfe
               in
               a
               person
               fitly
               prepared
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               condemne
               Fasting
               ,
               but
               the
               abuse
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               thirteenth
               poynt
               of
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               .
               
            
             
               Our
               consent
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               true
               Beleevers
               have
               a
               state
               of
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               this
               perfection
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               First
               is
               the
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               perfect
               obedience
               :
               The
               second
               part
               ,
               of
               a
               Christian
               mans
               obedience
               is
               sincerity
               or
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               difference
               is
               ,
               they
               teach
               that
               they
               cannot
               onely
               keep
               all
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               thereby
               deserve
               his
               owne
               salvation
               ,
               but
               goe
               beyond
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               doe
               works
               of
               Super-erogation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourteenth
               poynt
               is
               of
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               and
               especially
               of
               Invocation
               .
               
            
             
               Our
               consent
               ;
               The
               true
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               honoured
               three
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               keeping
               a
               memoriall
               of
               them
               in
               a
               godly
               manner
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               giving
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               that
               God
               vouchsafed
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               by
               an
               imitation
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Meeknesse
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               good
               vertues
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               excelled
               .
               The
               difference
               stands
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               .
               The
               Papists
               make
               two
               degrees
               of
               Religious
               worship
               ;
               the
               highest
               they
               call
               Latreia
               ,
               whereby
               God
               is
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               that
               alone
               Douleia
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               are
               worshipped
               :
               We
               also
               distinguish
               adoration
               or
               worship
               for
               it
               is
               either
               Religious
               ,
               or
               Civill
               ;
               Religious
               worship
               we
               give
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               Civill
               worship
               we
               give
               to
               men
               .
               To
               come
               to
               the
               poynt
               ,
               we
               deny
               that
               any
               Civill
               worship
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               being
               absent
               from
               us
               ;
               much
               lesse
               any
               religious
               worship
               at
               all
               ,
               call
               they
               it
               what
               they
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifteenth
               poynt
               of
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Saints
               .
               
            
             
               We
               hold
               that
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               pray
               to
               God
               by
               giving
               thanks
               to
               him
               for
               their
               owne
               redemption
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               they
               pray
               generally
               for
               the
               state
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               They
               hold
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               do
               make
               intercession
               to
               God
               for
               particuler
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               wants
               ,
               and
               receiving
               particuler
               mens
               Prayers
               ,
               they
               present
               them
               unto
               God
               :
               which
               doctrine
               we
               flatly
               renounce
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixteenth
               poynt
               of
               implicite
               faith
               ,
               
            
             
               We
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               implicite
               faith
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               a
               mans
               first
               conversion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               some
               grievous
               Temptation
               .
               A
               second
               kinde
               of
               implicite
               faith
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               Apprehension
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               man
               cannot
               say
               distinctly
               and
               certainly
               .
               I
               believe
               the
               pardon
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               I
               doe
               unfainedly
               desire
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               doe
               desire
               to
               repent
               .
               The
               difference
               is
               ;
               The
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               lay
               downe
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               faith
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               is
               not
               a
               knowledge
               of
               things
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               but
               a
               reverent
               assent
               unto
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               knowne
               or
               unknowne
               :
               hereupon
               they
               build
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               know
               some
               necessary
               poynts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               God-head
               ,
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               of
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               needlesse
               to
               know
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               give
               his
               consent
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Pastors
               beleeve
               .
               This
               implicite
               faith
               we
               reject
               :
               for
               ●aith
               containeth
               a
               knowledge
               of
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               and
               nothing
               is
               believed
               that
               is
               not
               knowne
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventeenth
               poynt
               of
               Purgatory
               .
               
            
             
               They
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Hell
               ,
               into
               which
               an
               entrance
               is
               made
               onley
               after
               this
               life
               :
               which
               we
               deny
               having
               no
               warrant
               for
               it
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               differ
               from
               them
               touching
               the
               meanes
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               They
               say
               that
               men
               are
               purged
               by
               suffering
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               whereby
               they
               satisfie
               for
               their
               v●niall
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               their
               mortall
               sinnes
               .
               We
               teach
               the
               contrary
               ,
               holding
               that
               nothing
               can
               free
               us
               from
               the
               least
               punishment
               of
               the
               smallest
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               purge
               us
               from
               the
               least
               taint
               of
               corruption
               ,
               saving
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ.
               For
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               joyneth
               to
               this
               poynt
               .
            
             
             
               We
               hold
               Christian
               Charity
               is
               to
               ex●●●d
               it selfe
               to
               the
               Dead
               and
               it
               may
               sh●w
               it selfe
               in
               their
               honest
               buriall
               ,
               in
               preservation
               of
               their
               good
               names
               ,
               and
               in
               relievi●g
               their
               poste●●●y
               .
            
             
               We
               pray
               further
               in
               generall
               for
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               hasten
               their
               joyfull
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               pray
               for
               particuler
               men
               departed
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               ;
               we
               think
               it
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               neither
               Promise
               nor
               Commandement
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighteenth
               poynt
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               .
               
            
             
               In
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               our
               consent
               :
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               founding
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               was
               distinguished
               by
               degrees
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               order
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               power
               ,
               as
               Peter
               was
               called
               to
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               
                 Eph
                 ▪
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 up
                 an
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ▪
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 .
              
               Now
               howsoever
               one
               Apostle
               be
               not
               above
               another
               ;
               yet
               one
               Apostle
               is
               above
               another
               ,
               as
               an
               Apostle
               is
               above
               an
               Evangelist
               ;
               and
               an
               Evangelist
               above
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
               And
               Peter
               being
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               was
               above
               all
               Evangelists
               and
               Pas●ors
               ,
               having
               the
               highest
               roome
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               among
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               had
               a
               three-fold
               priviledge
               .
               First
               ;
               of
               authority
               ,
               Cephas
               ,
               with
               Iames
               an●
               Iohn
               were
               called
               Pillers
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               6.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               Primacy
               ,
               being
               first
               named
               ;
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
              
               Simon
               called
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               Principality
               ;
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               in
               which
               he
               excelled
               ,
               Math.
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               difference
               is
               ,
               the
               Papists
               give
               to
               Peter
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               his
               successors
               ,
               a
               supremacy
               under
               Christ
               ,
               above
               all
               causes
               and
               persons
               :
               which
               wee
               deny
               ;
               affirming
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               bee
               supreme
               within
               their
               owne
               Dominions
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               nineteenth
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               
            
             
               Our
               consents
               .
               We
               teach
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               signes
               ,
               to
               represent
               Christ
               with
               his
               benefits
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Instruments
               ,
               whereby
               God
               offereth
               and
               giveth
               the
               said
               benefits
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               difference
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               Sacraments
               are
               Physicall
               Instrements
               ,
               having
               force
               in
               them
               to
               give
               grace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               action
               of
               the
               Minister
               dispensing
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               done
               ,
               giveth
               grace
               ,
               if
               the
               party
               bee
               prepared
               .
               We
               hold
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               twentieth
               poynt
               of
               saving
               Faith.
               
               
            
             
               Our
               consent
               .
               1.
               
               They
               teach
               the
               property
               of
               faith
               to
               believe
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               redemption
               of
               mankinde
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               a
               vouch
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               and
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               meere
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               most
               learned
               of
               them
               hold
               and
               confesse
               that
               the
               obedien●e
               of
               Christ
               is
               imputed
               to
               them
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               their
               reconciliation
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               avouch
               that
               they
               put
               their
               whole
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meere
               mercy
               of
               God
               for
               their
               salvation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               hold
               that
               every
               man
               must
               apply
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               everlasting
               by
               Christ
               unto
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Though
               in
               coloured
               termes
               they
               seem
               to
               agree
               with
               us
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               they
               abolish
               and
               deny
               the
               substance
               thereof
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               particuler
               ,
               and
               certaine
               application
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               and
               his
               benefits
               to
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               21.
               poynt
               of
               Repentance
               .
               
            
             
               Our
               consent
               .
               1.
               
               Conclusion
               ;
               that
               Repentance
               is
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               ●inner
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               passive
               or
               active
               ;
               passive
               is
               an
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               converteth
               a
               man
               being
               
               yet
               unconver●ed
               ;
               Active
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               of
               man
               ,
               whereby
               man
               being
               once
               turned
               of
               God
               ,
               turnes
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclusion
               :
               That
               repentance
               standeth
               :
               
                 
                   In
                
                 
                   Confessing
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 
                   Contition
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   Satisfaction
                   in
                   deed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclusion
               :
               that
               in
               repentance
               we
               are
               to
               bring
               forth
               outward
               fruits
               ,
               worthy
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               We
               dissent
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               abusing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               place
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               ,
               partly
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               take
               Repentance
               or
               Penance
               for
               that
               publike
               Discipline
               that
               was
               used
               against
               offenders
               in
               the
               open
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               make
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               make
               it
               a
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               Remission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               life
               :
               and
               in
               these
               poynts
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               we
               dissent
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               22.
               place
               he
               setteth
               downe
               some
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               
               viz.
               Atheisme
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               in
               permitting
               Stewes
               ,
               and
               Brothell-houses
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               keep
               us
               in
               these
               distracted
               times
               from
               Atheisme
               ,
               and
               Sacriledge
               ,
               which
               ensu●th
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               In
               Master
               
                 Perkins
                 Reformed
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               the
               confutation
               of
               the
               Popish
               errors
               before
               named
               at
               large
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Review
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             ▪
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             PAPISTS
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             the
             Papists
             exclude
             those
             Infants
             heaven
             that
             are
             not
             Baptized
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Anabap●ists
             affirme
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Children
             to
             be
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Element
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             
             accounting
             him
             no
             good
             Christian
             that
             will
             not
             call
             it
             his
             
               Lord
               God.
            
             Some
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             ,
             as
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             mocke
             and
             scoffe
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             two-penny
             Banquet
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             the
             Papists
             will
             have
             too
             ma-many
             :
             and
             some
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             too
             few
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             give
             too
             much
             reverence
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ▪
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             Saints
             departed
             :
             and
             some
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             blaspheme
             the
             holy
             Virgin
             ,
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             call
             blessed
             ;
             as
             the
             Melchiorists
             saying
             ,
             
               Maledicta
               sit
               caro
               Mariae
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             are
             blamed
             for
             saying
             too
             often
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             :
             
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             other
             Sectaries
             will
             not
             say
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             at
             all
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             an
             abominable
             Idoll
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             commanded
             to
             be
             said
             by
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             will
             not
             onely
             keep
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             
             but
             also
             
             many
             Holy-dayes
             :
             some
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             will
             neither
             keepe
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             as
             the
             Famalists
             and
             An●i-Sabbatarians
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             
             and
             suppose
             they
             cannot
             enter
             heaven
             without
             a
             particuler
             confession
             of
             them
             :
             some
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             will
             not
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             at
             all
             ;
             affirming
             God
             can
             see
             no
             sinne
             in
             them
             :
             as
             the
             Antinomia●s
             .
          
           
             In
             equivocating
             they
             are
             alike
             :
             
             Equivocation
             is
             a
             cunning
             colouring
             of
             a
             Lye
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             equity
             ,
             an
             hindring
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             perjury
             ,
             the
             divills
             creature
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lying
             a
             princi●pll
             proppe
             and
             pillar
             of
             Antichrists
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             For
             lying
             :
             
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Papists
             or
             Sectaries
             shall
             carry
             away
             the
             Bell
             :
             they
             tell
             lyes
             ,
             they
             print
             lies
             ,
             they
             preach
             lyes
             ,
             they
             paint
             lies
             ,
             and
             both
             without
             controule
             .
          
           
             Bullinger
             telleth
             us
             that
             the
             Anabaptists
             brought
             Cart-loads
             of
             lies
             to
             maintaine
             their
             detestable
             opinions
             .
          
           
             
               Piae
               fraudes
            
             ;
             
             as
             the
             Papists
             have
             
               Piae
               fraudes
            
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             so
             have
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Anabaptists
             have
             tricks
             and
             devises
             ,
             as
             Visions
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             Dreames
             ;
             yea
             ,
             false
             miracles
             to
             maintain
             their
             cause
             .
          
           
             For
             Hypocrisie
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             ▪
             
             they
             come
             in
             sheepes
             cloathing
             ;
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             ravening
             Wolves
             .
             The
             Anabaptists
             entred
             Munster
             like
             Lambes
             ,
             but
             became
             Wolves
             ,
             having
             gotten
             the
             upper
             hand
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             uncleannesse
             ;
             
             the
             Papists
             permit
             Stewes
             ●but
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             Familists
             and
             Anabaptists
             in
             their
             spirit●all
             marriages
             ,
             and
             other
             abhominations
             ,
             are
             not
             with
             a
             modest
             tongue
             to
             be
             spoken
             ▪
          
           
           
             For
             Churches
             ;
             
             the
             Papists
             spare
             no
             cost
             in
             erecting
             and
             trimming
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             them
             if
             they
             could
             like
             heaven
             it selfe
             :
             whereas
             some
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             would
             destroy
             and
             dem●lish
             them
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Papists
             worship
             God
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             
             and
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             :
             and
             whereas
             some
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             blaspheme
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ;
             their
             opinions
             being
             so
             Diabolicall
             and
             prodigiously
             impious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             name
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           
             It
             hope
             that
             our
             Governours
             will
             drive
             these
             also
             from
             our
             Folds
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             Popish
             Emissaries
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             fit
             for
             all
             that
             are
             Christians
             to
             avoyd
             all
             those
             who
             speake
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             them
             as
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             corrupters
             of
             soules
          
        
         
           
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             SInce
             the
             publishing
             of
             this
             Heresiography
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             abused
             above
             measure
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             reviling
             language
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             as
             I
             goe
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             my
             estate
             :
             some
             Sectaries
             of
             my
             Parish
             ,
             denying
             now
             to
             pay
             me
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Minister
             of
             their
             owne
             Congregation
             .
             And
             that
             which
             troubleth
             them
             ,
             is
             my
             defence
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             for
             the
             true
             payment
             of
             them
             .
             The
             non-payment
             whereof
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             inducements
             ,
             that
             the
             Brownists
             and
             some
             other
             Sectaries
             have
             to
             entise
             the
             silly
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             poyson
             them
             with
             their
             other
             errors
             :
             which
             they
             learnt
             from
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             taught
             also
             ,
             that
             Christian
             men
             were
             to
             pay
             no
             rent
             ,
             nor
             submit
             to
             any
             government
             :
             for
             which
             the
             German
             Princes
             
             rooted
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             latter
             Hereticks
             daring
             not
             to
             forbid
             payment
             of
             rent
             ,
             nor
             Magistracy
             ,
             raile
             altogether
             upon
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             Tithes
             ,
             lately
             set
             out
             by
             Parliament
             .
             And
             some
             of
             them
             in
             a
             scandalous
             Libell
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             affirme
             ,
             Doctor
             Featlies
             Divell
             to
             be
             transmigrated
             into
             old
             
               Ephraim
               Pagitt
            
             ,
             (
             would
             to
             God
             I
             had
             his
             learning
             )
             who
             is
             altogether
             for
             fat
             Tithes
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             pray
             God
             keep
             the
             divell
             out
             of
             them
             .
             A
             learned
             man
             writeth
             ,
             *
             
               That
               if
               a
               man
               should
               binde
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Divell
               ,
               to
               doe
               his
               uttermost
               in
               supplanting
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               attempt
               it
               any
               way
               more
               directly
               ,
               then
               in
               driving
               the
               Ministers
               to
               such
               straits
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               that
               having
               not
               convenient
               and
               necessary
               maintenance
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               give
               over
               their
               callings
               ,
               or
               devoyd
               of
               courage
               and
               comfort
               ,
               in
               sorrow
               exercise
               the
               same
               :
               by
               occasion
               whereof
               ,
               others
               shall
               be
               discouraged
               from
               the
               study
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               nothing
               desirous
               to
               buy
               poverty
               so
               deare
               .
               Such
               ,
            
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             
               doe
               not
               onely
            
             occidere
             Presbyteros
             ,
             
               kill
               Christs
               Ministers
               ;
               But
               also
               with
            
             Julian
             Presbyterium
             ,
             
               the
               very
               Ministery
               of
               Christ.
            
             Yea
             ,
             they
             strike
             at
             the
             root
             of
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             at
             Christs
             Priesthood
             ,
             going
             about
             to
             destroy
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Seminary
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
             But
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             which
             they
             so
             blaspheme
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             have
             to
             them
             a
             double
             right
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             speciall
             reservation
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             humane
             donation
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             men
             have
             soules
             as
             well
             as
             bodies
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             provided
             for
             them
             both
             :
             
             as
             in
             the
             week
             he
             allowed
             six
             days
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             the
             seventh
             for
             the
             soule
             :
             so
             of
             mens
             goods
             ,
             he
             alloweth
             nine
             parts
             for
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             reserveth
             a
             tenth
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             beget
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             his
             knowledge
             :
             a
             tenth
             part
             he
             precisely
             enjoyned
             ,
             that
             mans
             covetousnesse
             should
             not
             rob
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             some
             would
             doe
             ;
             if
             the
             
               quota
               pars
            
             were
             lest
             to
             their
             discretions
             .
             The
             reservation
             of
             Tithe
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             
               Levit.
               27.
               30.
               
               All
               the
               Tithe
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               it
               is
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord.
               [
               All
            
             ]
             none
             excepted
             [
             is
             ]
             no●
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             :
             As
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             observed
             ,
             before
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             was
             promulga●●d
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             So
             Tithes
             were
             paid
             long
             before
             this
             reservation
             to
             the
             Levites
             .
             You
             may
             read
             of
             Abraham
             paying
             Tithe
             to
             Melchisedech
             and
             of
             lacob
             promising
             to
             pay
             them
             .
             And
             now
             God
             reserving
             them
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             establishing
             them
             upon
             the
             Levites
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             a
             succession
             of
             them
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             hath
             not
             Christ
             a
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             excellent
             then
             Melchisedechs
             ,
             or
             the
             Levites
             :
             Melchisedech
             blessed
             Abraham
             ;
             But
             in
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               blessed
               .
            
             
             The
             Apostle
             telleth
             us
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             affirmeth
             )
             that
             Christ
             received
             Tithe
             from
             Levi
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             paying
             Tithe
             to
             
               Melchisedech
               ▪
            
             shadowed
             out
             the
             faithfull
             paying
             Tithe
             to
             Christ.
             For
             Abraham
             payed
             Tithe
             not
             to
             the
             Priest
             that
             offered
             Leviticall
             Sacrifices
             of
             Bullocks
             and
             Goats
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             :
             setting
             ●orth
             to
             what
             Priests
             we
             must
             pay
             Tithes
             to
             .
          
           
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             our
             High
             Priest
             a
             Priest-hood
             ?
             yes
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             not
             Tithes
             bee
             due
             to
             his
             Priest-hood
             ?
             are
             his
             Priests
             to
             serve
             for
             nothing
             ?
             he
             telleth
             us
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Labou●er
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               wages
               .
            
          
           
             How
             dare
             any
             man
             deny
             Tithes
             to
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             ?
             tell
             me
             ,
             is
             Christs
             Priest-hood
             les●e
             deserving
             than
             Aarons
             or
             Melchisedechs
             ,
             or
             hath
             he
             lost
             his
             right
             ,
             or
             hath
             Christ
             lesse
             care
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             was
             taken
             for
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             they
             
               are
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
            
             .
             Or
             hath
             Christ
             renounced
             his
             right
             in
             Tithes
             ?
             no
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             of
             his
             expresse
             allowance
             of
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             23.
             
             It
             is
             his
             Ordinance
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               9.
               3.
               
               Doe●ce
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               wait
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               are
               partakers
               with
               the
               Altar
               ?
            
             So
             hath
             God
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apos●le
             ,
             where
             can
             we
             finde
             a●y
             other
             ordina●ce
             ?
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             s●●teth
             downe
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Levi●●call
             Priests
             and
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             8.
             
             They
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             take
             Tithes
             of
             them
             who
             dyed
             ;
             but
             here
             he
             taketh
             them
             
             that
             liveth
             for
             ever
             .
             In
             which
             Text
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             Tithes
             are
             not
             Leviticall
             and
             a
             mutable
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             the
             eternall
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             used
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             in
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             stated
             on
             ,
             (
             not
             first
             invented
             sor
             )
             Levi
             ,
             during
             the
             Levites
             service
             :
             and
             when
             the
             body
             came
             which
             was
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Levi
             with
             all
             his
             Typicall
             service
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ;
             then
             ceased
             not
             Tithes
             in
             right
             ,
             although
             in
             practise
             they
             were
             not
             paid
             by
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             were
             transferred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Ministers
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ;
             yea
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Let
             these
             Sectaries
             shew
             any
             one
             Sillable
             in
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             in
             which
             Tithes
             are
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             as
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             ,
             which
             were
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             determined
             .
          
           
             Or
             where
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             may
             but
             seeme
             to
             have
             abrogated
             ,
             abolished
             ,
             or
             changed
             them
             ,
             or
             why
             the
             Law
             for
             Tithes
             should
             be
             more
             abolished
             then
             the
             Law
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             The
             service
             of
             God
             continuing
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             maintenance
             thereof
             continue
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             more
             numerous
             than
             the
             Christians
             ,
             pay
             their
             Tithes
             with
             great
             conscience
             ,
             the
             detention
             of
             them
             ▪
             is
             one
             of
             the
             grand
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             the
             two
             inquisitor
             Angels
             of
             their
             Law
             doe
             examine
             soules
             after
             death
             ,
             
               viz.
               Whether
               they
               have
               payd
               their
               Tithes
               without
               fraud
               ,
            
             as
             witnesseth
             
               Ioannes
               Baptist
               a
               Alfaqui
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Mahometan
             Priest.
             The
             wisedome
             of
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Patriarks
             ,
             Abraham
             and
             Iacob
             ;
             yea
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             render
             God
             a
             tenth
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             will
             not
             suffice
             ,
             wee
             have
             another
             right
             ,
             a
             Title
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             ancient
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             can
             shew
             for
             his
             lands
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               donation
               of
               Tithes
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             ever
             since
             Christianity
             flourished
             amongst
             us
             .
             For
             this
             vid.
             my
             Christianography
             ,
             page
             211.
             and
             Sir
             
               Henr.
               Spelman
               de
               non
               Temerandis
               Ecclesi●s
               .
            
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             consider
             the
             equity
             of
             this
             maintenance
             ,
             whether
             
             it
             be
             better
             for
             men
             to
             pay
             a
             tenth
             ,
             
             then
             have
             these
             Seducers
             to
             creep
             into
             their
             ho●ses
             ,
             and
             get
             from
             their
             wives
             ,
             (
             being
             silly
             women
             )
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             
             not
             a
             tenth
             ,
             or
             two
             and
             nine
             pence
             for
             an
             Ob●ation
             ,
             but
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             pro●e
             from
             them
             (
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             )
             devou●ing
             Widdowes
             houses
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             long
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             some
             of
             them
             write
             the
             divell
             to
             be
             in
             me
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Mo●e
            
             writeth
             of
             a
             Devi●l
             called
             Negotium
             ,
             Businesse
             ,
             which
             carryeth
             more
             to
             Hell
             then
             all
             the
             divells
             beside
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             them
             that
             would
             not
             come
             to
             the
             feast
             :
             one
             being
             so
             basie
             in
             marrying
             a
             wife
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             come
             ,
             another
             having
             b●ught
             O●en
             ,
             another
             having
             bo●ght
             a
             Farme
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             read
             also
             of
             another
             divill
             called
             Sacriledge
             ,
             
             which
             St.
             Peter
             te●leth
             us
             to
             bee
             in
             
               Ananias
               .
               Why
               hath
               the
               divell
               filled
               thy
               hea●t
               .
            
             If
             the
             divill
             were
             in
             him
             who
             gave
             halfe
             that
             hee
             had
             ,
             and
             kept
             back
             but
             part
             ;
             what
             divill
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             give
             nothing
             themselves
             ,
             but
             se●se
             upon
             those
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             which
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             other
             men
             had
             consecrated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             with
             many
             curses
             to
             the
             violaters
             of
             their
             Donations
             ?
             This
             Divell
             Sacriledge
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             a
             very
             devou●
             Divill
             ,
             very
             carefull
             of
             Gods
             service
             that
             it
             might
             be
             better
             performed
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Ministers
             lands
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             follow
             their
             studies
             and
             not
             bee
             encombred
             with
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             carefull
             divell
             also
             of
             the
             Ministers
             maintenance
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             have
             competencies
             ,
             and
             the
             K●ng
             and
             State
             to
             have
             the
             over-plus
             of
             their
             means
             ,
             all
             which
             godly
             pretences
             are
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             the
             Maskes
             of
             vile
             in●quity
             ,
             and
             holy
             thes●
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Ministers
             profit
             they
             looke
             at
             ,
             neither
             the
             commod●ty
             of
             the
             King
             or
             State
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             covetousnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             some
             seek
             to
             satisfie
             their
             owne
             pride
             ,
             riot
             ,
             wanton
             and
             greedy
             ●usts
             .
             Like
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             ●el
             Christ
             himselfe
             for
             money
             :
             Such
             a
             Reformation
             as
             was
             in
             King
             ▪
             Henry
             the
             eights
             time
             doe
             some
             gape
             after
             ,
             in
             which
             almost
             every
             m●n
             got
             somewhat●
             some
             one
             Gentleman
             got
             ten
             Parsonages
             ,
             some
             other
             twenty
             .
             Read
             Doctor
             Turners
             Book
             entituled
             
               Spirituall
               Physick
            
             ;
             almost
             in
             every
             house
             and
             Alehouse
             ,
             you
             might
             see
             Carpets
             ,
             and
             Cushions
             
             made
             of
             Church-Ornaments
             .
             After
             that
             men
             had
             devoured
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             long
             after
             the
             lands
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Fox
             relateth
             )
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             they
             set
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               S●ymor
            
             a
             worke
             ,
             to
             promote
             it
             to
             the
             King.
             To
             whom
             the
             King
             answered
             ,
             
               There
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               you
               to
               whom
               I
               have
               liberally
               given
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               Menasteries
               ,
               which
               like
               as
               you
               have
               lightly
               gotten
               ,
               so
               you
               have
               unthriftily
               spent
               ,
               some
               at
               Dice
               ,
               others
               on
               gay
               ●loathes
               ,
               and
               others
               worse
               ;
               and
               now
               you
               would
               make
               a
               ●●eavance
               of
               Church
               lands
               to
               accomplish
               your
               greedy
               appetites
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Surely
             it
             is
             a
             disgrace
             to
             Religion
             ,
             that
             in
             Reformations
             mens
             thoughts
             doe
             runne
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             greater
             labours
             and
             learning
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             pill
             and
             pole
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             beggery
             ;
             being
             the
             curse
             pronounced
             against
             the
             Priests
             the
             posterity
             of
             Eli
             :
             from
             which
             curse
             the
             Lord
             keep
             this
             poor
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Extract
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Nationall
             Synod
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             of
             France
             ,
             assembled
             by
             the
             Kings
             permission
             at
             Charantoun
             ,
             Anno
             
               1644.
               26.
               
               Decemb
               .
            
             and
             dayes
             following
             .
          
           
             UPon
             what
             hath
             been
             reported
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Maritime
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             divers
             comming
             from
             Forreigh
             Coun●ries
             ,
             and
             who
             goe
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Inde●endents
             ,
             because
             they
             ●each
             that
             every
             particular
             Congregatio●
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             its
             owne
             particuler
             Laws
             ,
             without
             a●
             depending
             of
             any
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             without
             
             any
             obligation
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             Authority
             of
             Coll●ques
             ,
             
             or
             Classes
             and
             Synods
             for
             its
             government
             and
             conduct
             ,
             setlling
             their
             abode
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             they
             might
             cause
             here
             amongst
             us
             many
             great
             inconveniences
             if
             in
             due
             time
             there
             were
             not
             order
             taken
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             fearing
             lest
             the
             contagion
             of
             this
             poyson
             gaining
             ground
             insensibly
             should
             throw
             trouble
             and
             disorder
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             judging
             the
             said
             Sect
             of
             Independents
             to
             b●
             not
             onely
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             it
             endeavours
             to
             bring
             in
             Confusion
             ,
             opening
             a
             Gate
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             Singularities
             and
             Extravagancies
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             all
             meanes
             of
             any
             remedy
             to
             the
             evill
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             where
             (
             if
             it
             had
             place
             )
             there
             might
             as
             many
             Religions
             set
             up
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             parishes
             or
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             doth
             enjoyne
             to
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Maritimes
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             evill
             take
             no
             foote
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ▪
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Peace
             and
             Uniformity
             as
             well
             in
             Religion
             as
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             may
             be
             inviolably
             preserved
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             be
             brought
             in
             amongst
             us
             which
             may
             alter
             in
             any
             kind
             the
             service
             due
             unto
             their
             Majesties
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Garrissole
                   Moderator
                   .
                
                 
                   Basnage
                   Adjoynt
                   .
                
                 
                   Blo●del
                   Secretary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Le
                     Coq
                  
                   .
                   Secretary
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             10.
             l.
             8.
             read
          
           Harlem
           .
           
             p.
             26.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             400.
             p
             32
             l.
          
           1.
           r.
           Polem●cae
           .
           
             p.
             54.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           Balamites
           .
           22.
           rebellious
           .
           ●
           61.
           
             l.
             6.
             r.
          
           Presbyterie
           .
           
             p.
             63.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           all
           .
           
             p.
             75.
             l.
             r.
          
           into
           their
           society
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           content
           to
           have
           their
           goods
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54528-e800
           
             Paulus
             Diacon
             .
             Lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             Theodo●
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             ●6
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54528-e1680
           
             Come
             .
          
           
             To
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             sheepes
             clo●thing
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54528-e2730
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Anno
             1525
             Horten.
             de
             Anab
             .
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Sl●id●
             .
             ●●4
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             Nelles
             .
             pag.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Ho
             tens
             .
             pag.
             12.
             in
             tanta
             ho●um
             homi●um
             colluvie
             nc
             unus
             quidem
             i●ventus
             o●edilite
             as
             dedice
             .
             it
             .
             Sleid.
             152.
             
          
           
             Lumber
             .
             Horten
             .
             page
             16.
             
          
           
             Hortens
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             Hortc●s
             p
             31.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             154.
             
             Ho
             ten
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Page
             35.
             
          
           
             Hort.
             page
             74.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             Niclles
             .
             page
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ch
             Niclles
             ,
             page
             52.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             page
             55
             
          
           
             Page
             61.
             
          
           
             Four
             conscione
             multipher
             le
             nomo
             e
             deu
             peuple
             di
             dieu
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             Nicll
             p.
             56
             
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Set
             downe
             by
             ●ontanus
             and
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             Gastius
             p.
             10.
             
             Anabap.
             Sumunt
             sibi
             omnes
             praedicandi
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Sleid.
             com
             .
             lib.
             10.
             licere
             plebeis
             in
             magistratibus
             〈◊〉
             sumere
             .
          
           
             Non
             licere
             Chri●tani●
             justurandum
             ●●cere
             ,
             Sleid.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Error
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Maledicta
             sit
             c●ro
             Mariae
             ,
             Bull
             in
             advers
             .
             Anabab
             fol.
             ●
             6●
             .
          
           
             Error
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             Error
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Error
             4.
             
          
           
             Error
             5.
             
          
           
             ●●emiae
             paid
             Respen
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Instit.
             4.
             cap.
             16.
             ss
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             The
             harmony
             o●
             their
             conf
             sio●s
             Orati
             40.
             upon
             Levit.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             si
             qu●s
             neglex●rit
             &
             deriserlt
             ,
             mortis
             poena
             affilgetur
             ,
             Re●ig
             .
             Moscov●t
             .
             〈…〉
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gu●do
             de
             ●●res
             .
          
           
             Th●
             a
             Iesu
             de
             conv●r
             omnium
             gent.
             1.
             lib.
             7.
             p
             506
             :
          
           
             Th
             ,
             a
             ●esu
             ividem
             .
          
           
             Navig
             .
             ●oseph
             .
             indi
             ,
             cap
             134.
             
          
           
             The
             it
             .
             cos
             .
             lb
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Boler
             ,
             relat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             page
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             barbarous
             cruelty
             of
             these
             Sectaries
             .
          
           
             Error
             6.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Error
             7.
             
          
           
             Error
             8.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Error
             9.
             
          
           
             Error
             10.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●0
             .
             1
             Co●
             1.
             
          
           
             Error
             1.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Resp.
             
          
           
             Error
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             chapters
             .
          
           
             Error
             3.
             
          
           
             Error
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Error
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Qu●dam
             impuri
             nebulones
             persuaserunt
             juxta
             ●auli
             vaticinium
             ,
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             m.
             3.
             stultis
             mulierculis
             ut
             relictis
             propriis
             maritis
             ipsus
             sequeretur
             ,
             Bulling
             ,
             adver
             .
             An●b●pt
             .
             l●b
             ,
             1.
             fol.
             8.
             
          
           
             Error
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             13.
             
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             Article
             2.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Article
             11.
             
          
           
             Article
             12.
             
          
           
             Article
             9.
             
          
           
             Article
             27.
             
          
           
             Article
             10.
             
          
           
             Article
             15.
             
          
           
             Article
             37.
             
          
           
             Article
             38.
             
          
           
             Article
             39.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             David
             Georg
             1.
             fol.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Muncerians
             .
          
           
             Sleid.
             Com.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Apostolikes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Catherists
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Silentes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Enthusiasts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Liberi
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Adamites
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Hutites
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Augustinians
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Beuckeldians
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Melchiorists
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Georgians
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Menonists
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Anabap.
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Pueris
             similes
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Sevetians
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Denkians
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Orantes
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Deo
             relicti
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Monasterienses
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Plunged
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             The
             Abyssins
             baptize
             not
             in
             Fonts
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Church-porch
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             potful
             of
             water
             ●
             Alvares
             of
             the
             ●●hiop●ans
             .
             c.
             5
             Cyp.
             Epist.
             76.
             ad
             Mag●
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Rebaptizing
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             .
             Of
             their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             Gast
             363
             ▪
             de
             Catabap
             .
             erroribus
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             marriages
             .
          
           
             Bulling
             adver
             .
             Anabapt
             .
             lib.
             2.
             fol
             42.
             
          
           
             P●ge
             36
             de
             Catabap
             .
             error
             .
          
           
             Bulling
             .
             adver
             Anabap
             pa
             4
             Communitie
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             Bu●ling
             adver
             Anabaptist
             l
             2.
             fol.
             37.
             
          
           
             Qudam
             imp●ri
             nebulones
             pers
             adebant
             I
             vibus
             mol
             erculls
             on
             osse
             ip●as
             salvari
             ●isi
             pud
             citi●m
             suam
             p●ostitue●
             rent
             ,
             abu●ebantu●
             autem
             non
             absque
             blasphemia
             verbo
             Domini
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ordnation
             .
          
           
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Places
             of
             mee●ing
             .
          
           
             Gast
             .
             250.
             
          
           
             G●stius
             ▪
             de
             Anabapt
             .
             exord
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Decre●lt
             senatus
             Tigu●nus
             merge●eeum
             qui
             merserit
             baptismo
             eum
             qui
             ●rius
             emerse
             at
             .
             Gast
             p
             178.
             lib
             〈◊〉
             no
             die
             mul●i
             ob
             at
             a●●baptismums
             ●bmer
             si
             sunt
             .
             Howe
             's
             Chr●p
             576
             
          
           
             Howe
             's
             Chr.
             p.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             579.
             
          
           
             How
             679.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             
               in
               the
               life
               of
            
             Qu
             ,
             
               Eliz.
               p.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             his
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             adm●n●st
             to
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             faithful●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             ,
             Gods
             command
             .
          
           
             Gen
             17
             7.
             12
             ,
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             &
             3.
             25.
             
             &
             16.
             31.
             15.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             8.
             29.
             
             Isa
             54.
             10.
             
             Luke
             20.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Heb.
             ●1
             .
             13
             —
             16.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Lu●e
             ●
             .
             54
             ,
             55.
             72
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             4.
             11
             16.
             17.
             
             &
             8.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Confirmed
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Gal
             ▪
             3.
             8
             —
             29
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
             &
             17.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             9
             —
             1●
             &
             11.
             13
             —
             16.
             
             &
             15.
             8
             —
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             42.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             49.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13
             ▪
             46
             ,
             47
             
          
           
             Ioh
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             19.
             13.
             
             &
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
             —
             22
             &
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             practise
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             15.
             33
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             16
             Gen.
             15
             ,
             ●
             &
             17●
             26
             27
             ▪
             &
             ●1
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             12.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             
               House
               implyeth
               children
               therein
            
             .
             Gen.
             30.
             30
             
             &
             45
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             —
             46.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Num.
             3●●5
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             115.
             
             ●●
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Children
             o●
             Beleevers
             ore
             holy
             .
          
           
             1●
             or
             7●
             4
             Rom.
             11.
             16
             
             A●●s
             3.
             25
             
             Gal
             3.
             29
             
             Esa
             46.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Psalme
             21.
             10.
             30.
             
             &
             71
             ▪
             6.
             
             &
             115.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Luk
             1.
             41.
             4
             
             ▪
             Acts
             10.
             47.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Signe
             of
             wash●ng
             away
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ro●
             6.
             
             3●
             &
             5.
             14
             ,
             15
             ▪
             Z●ch
             13
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Cor
             1.
             13
             —
             16
             &
             2
             ,
             13
             Acts
             4
             12
             16.
             0
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             One
             Baptisme
             Eph.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
             &
             0.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             20
             21
             
          
           
             Gen
             7.
             1
             
             Gal●
             1.
             8.
             
             ●7
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             T●m
             .
             25.
             ●oh
             .
             ●6
             16
             ▪
             A●ts
             ●
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             ●sal
             ▪
             1●0
             .
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Go●s
             grace
             not
             lessened
             since
             Christs
             comming
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             17
             &
             8
             —
             12.
             
             Rom
             ,
             4.
             11.
             25.
             
             &
             11.
             11
             —
             36.
             
             &
             15.
             4.
             
             Gen.
             10.
             1.
             
             —
             4.
             
             Luke
             7.
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             —
             22.
             19.
             9.
             
             Esa
             49.
             6
             
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             
             —
             31
             &
             16.
             15.
             33.
             
             &
             26.
             6
             ,
             7.
             22.
             
             2●
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             〈◊〉
             .
             25.
             
             &
             28.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             12
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             34
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             6.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Rev.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rev
             18
             4
             
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             2
             
             &
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             ●
             .
             32
             
          
           
             Luke
             16
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Called
             also
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             Proph
             schisme
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             agreement
             with
             the
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             agreement
             with
             the
             Anabptists
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Brownists
             〈◊〉
             re●ibap
             .
          
           
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               ●nnovators
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             of
             their
             ●rrors
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Bitter
             ●ail●rs
             .
             Prophane
             schisme
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Ba●●
             .
             Separ
             .
             schisme
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Magnifit
             their
             owne
             Sect
             ;
          
           
             Iohn
             Robinsons
             a
             swer
             to
             R.
             B●
             page
             213.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Smiths
             p●●allei
             .
             p
             17.
             
          
           
             Pro●ha●e
             schisme
             .
             ●
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             criminate
             the
             Dutch
             and
             French
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Fran●●●
             Iohnsons
             Ar●i●les
             against
             the
             Dutch
             and
             French
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Halls
             Apology
             against
             the
             Browniste
             .
             page
             797
             ▪
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Pretend
             Sc●ip●ure
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Blame
             our
             congregations
             fo●
             p●ophanenesse
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             prophanenesse
             of
             t●eir
             Sect.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             White
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             P●●phane
             Schisme
             of
             the
             Brownists
             p
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             page
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Ac●um
             .
             25.
             ●eb
             ▪
             1606.
             
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             ●utch
             Church
             co●ce●ning
             the
             Browni●●s
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Amsterdam
             Vid.
             proph
             .
             schi●m
             .
             page
             21.
             
          
           
             13
             Their
             equivoca●ing
             and
             palliating
             their
             wicked●esse
             .
             Vid.
             proph
             .
             schis
             page
             20.
             
          
           
             Prophane
             schis
             .
             page
             p.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ib
             dem
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             He
             did
             like
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             would
             know
             all
             secrets
             .
             Proph.
             schsm
             p.
             39
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Blame
             the
             conve●
             sat●
             o●
             of
             our
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Ordination
             of
             our
             M●nisters
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             16
             Brownists
             Ord●nat●on
             ▪
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Their
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             Propha●e
             schl●sme
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Of
             their
             Pr●phe●●ing
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Bpownists
             .
          
           
             Barrowists
             .
          
           
             Wilkinsonia●s
             .
          
           
             Iohnsonians
             .
          
           
             Ainsworthians
             .
          
           
             Robinsoni●●●
             .
          
           
             Their
             cursing
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Pro●hare
             schisme
             .
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Propha●e
             schisme
             .
             page
             64.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Schisme
             a
             great
             sinne
             .
          
           
             a
             Howe
             's
             Chro●
             .
             p.
             ●65
             ▪
             
          
           
             How.
             
               Ch●on
               .
               p.
            
             766.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Sco●s
             description
             of
             a
             Brownist
             .
          
           
             26
             Of
             the
             Semiseparat●sts
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Apologeticall
             Na●ration
             ,
             p.
             204
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             I
             marvaile
             why
             they
             will
             say
             Pauls
             Prayer
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             not
             say
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             
               David
               George
            
             is
             written
             by
             his
             son
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Nich-Bles●
             〈◊〉
             and
             published
             by
             
               Iacob
               Beeb
            
             ,
             Pri●ted
             ●t
             Daventry
             ,
             1633.
             
             His
             doctrine
             is
             set
             down
             in
             31
             Articles
             .
          
           
             D●s●●●●●y
             of
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             p●ge
             89.
             
          
           
             Christopher
             Viret
             .
          
           
             Knewst
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Knewst
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Knewst
             .
             fol.
             15
             
          
           
             En●ch
             Clapham
             
          
           
             Do
             De●isons
             White
             W●lfe
             ,
             page
             .
             ●8
             .
             1.
             
             Castalian
             Order
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Grindletenian
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Valleyes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             scattered
             flock
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Caps
             Order
             .
          
           
             How.
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Lamb.
             Hortens
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             ●onfi●
             .
             decad
             .
             3.
             lib
             2.
             page
             390.
             
             Gas●io●
             page
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Honey
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Page
             102.
             
          
           
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             Page
             106.
             
          
           
             Page
             108.
             
          
           
             Page
             44
             ,
             45.
             54.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Vid
             Do.
             De●iso●s
             White-W●●te
             .
          
           
             Lo●d
             day
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             of
             Lond.
             
          
           
             Bontanus
             Catal
             .
             Haeret●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             126.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Original
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Certainty
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             ●ustification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Merit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Traditio●s
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             Vowes
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Images
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Reall
             presence
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Masse
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             state
             of
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Worshipping
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Implicite
             faith
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Supremacy
             ▪
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Saving
             faith
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lords
             supper
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Number
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reverence
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lords
             prayer
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             8.
             Equivocation
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Lying
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Piae
             fraudes
             ▪
             
          
           
             11.
             Hopocrisie
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Vnclea●n●s
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Churches
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Blaspheme
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Lower
             de
             paupertate
             Ecclesie
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             sphecial●
             pr●yer
             appoy●t●d
             for
             men
             p●ying
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             t●ue
             p●iment
             of
             them
             ;
             〈◊〉
             Gods
             〈…〉
             D●ut
             .
             ●6
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             H●mi●●
             .
             5.
             
             Advers
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vdals
             N●li
             me
             tange
             e.
             p
             ●
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             
             The
             divel
             t●at
             was
             in
             Ananias
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             conscionable
             d●vell
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sacr●legious
             divels
             of
             our
             t●me
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             London
             may
             pray
             for
             ●ompetencies
             ,
             being
             not
             ab●
             to
             subsi●●
             without
             the
             charity
             of
             their
             parishioners
             ,
             their
             Be●ifices
             being
             many
             of
             them
             worth
             but
             20.
             30.
             40.
             50.
             
               per
               annum
            
             ;
             &
             paying
             great
             Taxes
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             first
             Fruits
             ,
             Tenths
             ,
             &c.
             
             Although
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Bishof
             Romes
             superstitio●s
             enormities
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             payments
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             laid
             upov
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             ●
             6.
             
          
        
      
    
  

